Blog

Asmaul Husna and Its Meaning – As a Muslim, Muslims need to know Asmaul Husna. Judging from the meaning of Asmaul Husna in this word, it means a beautiful and good name. Asmaul Husna is a name that describes the beauty and qualities of Allah SWT. The beautiful and good names of Allah SWT or Asmaul Husna can be found in the holy book of the Qur’an.

Then, are those the names of Allah SWT or Asmaul Husna? Sinaumed’s needs to know that the number of Asmaul Husna is 99. Actually there are many more good names for Allah SWT, but the most famous and popular are 99. As seen in the hadiths of Bukhari and Muslim:

“Allah has 99 names, and whoever understands them will enter paradise.” (HR Bukhari and Muslim)

This name represents not only beauty, but also its dignity and perfection with respect to Asmaul Husna, Allah Almighty says in the following verse of the Quran:

“There is no God but Allah. He is Allah who has Asmaul Husna (the best names).” (QS. Thaha verse 8).

Each Asmaul Husna has its own meaning and significance which is of course very good. If understood, these 99 names of Allah SWT have different virtues. For this reason, remembering and understanding the meaning of Asmaul Husna is one of the most important things for Muslims. If Sinaumed’s wants to memorize and understand Asmaul Husna, please see the list of 99 Asmaul Husna and their meanings below:

Get to know Asmaul Husna

Understanding Asmaul Husna is an important thing that all Muslims need to know, because they are included in monotheism so that they can realize and practice their full belief in God. Asmaul Husna’s works can be found in two types of monotheism, namely Tauhid al ylmial khabari and tauhid al I’tiqadi. This meaning refers to knowledge or experience and its source from God’s messages or revelations related to faith in the mind. This monotheism is the determination of the complete nature of Allah and the purification of His nature from caricatures.

The word Asmaul Husna comes from Arabic, namely Al Asma’u which means name and Al Husna which means a beautiful and fun party. In relation to Asmaul, Husna means the beautiful name of God. The origins of Asmaul Husna are told in the book Asbabun Nuzul. The book explains that what the Prophet who prayed in Mecca prayed for by saying,

“Ya Rahman, Ya Rahim,” became the prayer said by the Prophet at that time. According to the polytheists, he said, “He forbade us to worship the gods, but he mentioned it in prayer.” From this case comes the letter al Isra verse 110 which reads:

“Call on Allah or call on Ar-Rahman. With whatever name you call, He has Al Asmaaul Husna and don’t raise your voice in your prayers and don’t belittle it and find a middle way between the two. (QS Al-Isra: 110)

The revelation in the verses of Surah Al-Isra is a warning from Allah to polytheists who are looked down upon by the praying prophets. In the letter, Allah said that the Prophet called Rahman and Rahim to praise Allah’s power with beautiful and meaningful names. Then Allah sent another letter, QS Al-A`raf: 180. Written as:

“Only belongs to Allah Asmaul Husna, so ask Him by saying Asmaul Husna and leave those who deviate from the truth in His names. Later they will get a reward for what they have done “. (QS Al-A’raf: 180).

99 Asmaul Husna and its meaning

After knowing the part that mentions Asmaul Husna, then we as good Muslims are obliged to practice the goodness required by the Qur’an and the good meaning contained in Asmaul Husna. Asma means name or designation, Husna means good or beautiful. The name 99 means that the name belongs to Allah SWT, the Most Beautiful.

1. Ar Rahman الرحمن = The Most Gracious
2. Ar Rahim الرحيم = The Most Merciful
3. Al Malik الملك = The Most Reigning or Mastering
4. Al Quddus القدوس = The Most Holy
5. As Salam السلام = The One Who Gives Prosperity
6. Al Mu`min المؤمن = The Most Giver of Security
7. Al Muhaymin المهيمن = The Most Regulating
8. Al Aziz العزيز = The Almighty
9. Al Jabbar الجبار = Who Has Absolute Valor
10. Al Mutakabbir المتكبر = The Most Magnificent
11. Al Khaliq الخالق = The Creator
12. Al Bari البارئ = The Creator or Designer
13. Al Musawwir المصور = The Creator of Forms
14. Al Ghaffar الغفار = The Most Forgiving
15. Al Qahhar القهار = The Most Compelling
16. Al Wahhab الوهاب = The Most Merciful
17. Ar Razzaq الرزاق = The Most Giver of Fortune
18. Al Fattah الفتاح = The Most Opener of Mercy
19. Al `Alim العليم = The All-Knowing
20. Al Qabdah القابض = The Most Constricting
21. Al Basith الباسط = The Most Expensive
22. Al Haafidh الخافض = The Most Condescending
23. Ar Raafi الرافع = The Most Exalted
24. Al Muizz المعز = The Most Glorious
25. Al Mudzil المذل = The Most Humiliating
26. Al Samii السميع = The All Hearing
27. Al Bashiir البصير = The All Seeing
28. Al Hakam الحكم = The Most Determined
29. Al `Adl العدل = The Most Just
30. Al Lathiif اللطيف = The Most Gentle or Most Thorough.
31. Al Khabiir الخبير = The Knower or Knower.
32. Al Haliim الحليم = The Most Forbearing
33. Al `Azhiim العظيم = The Most High
34. Al Ghafuur الغفور = The Most Forgiving
35. As Syakuur الشكور = The Most Avenger of Kindness
36. Al `Aliy العلى = The Most High
37. Al Kabiir الكبير = The Most Great
38. Al Hafizh الحفيظ = The Most Preserver
39. Al Muqiit المقيت = The One Who Gives Sufficiency
40. Al Hasiib الحسيب = The One Who Makes Calculations
41. Al Jaliil الجليل = The Most High
42. Al Karim الكريم = The Most Gracious
43. Ar Raqiib الرقيب = The Most Watchful
44. Al Mujiib المجيب = The Most Answering
45. Al Waasi الواسع = The Most Extensive
46. Al Hakimim الحكيم = The Most Wise
47. Al Waduud الودود = The Most Compassionate
48. Al Majiid المجيد = The Most High
49. Al Baa`its الباعث = The Most Awakening
50. As Syahiid الشهيد = The Witness
51. Al Haqq الحق = The Most True
52. Al Wakiil الوكيل = The Most Preserver
53. Al Qawiyyu القوى = The Most Powerful
54. Al Matiin المتين = The Most Sturdy
55. Al Waliyy الولى = The Most Protecting
56. Al Hamiid الحميد = The Most Praised
57. Al Muhshii المحصى = The Calculating One
58. Al Mubdi المبدئ = The Originator
59. Al Mu`iid المعيد = The One Who Restores Life
60. Al Muhyii المحيى = The One Who Gives Life
61. Al Mumiitu المميت = The Most Deadly
62. Al Hayyu الحي = The Living One
63. Al Qayyuum القيوم = The Most Independent
64. Al Waajid الواجد = The Most Inventor
65. Al Maajid الماجد = The Most High
66. Al Wahid الواحد = The One and Only
67. Al Ahad الاحد = The One and Only
68. As Shamad الصمد = The Most Needed
69. Al Qaadir القادر = The Most Determined
70. Al Muqtadir المقتدر = The Almighty
71. Al Muqaddim المقدم = The Most Prioritizing
72. Al Mu`akkhir المؤخر = The Most Ending
73. Al Awwal الأول = The Most Beginning
74. Al Aakhir الأخر = The Last One
75. Az Zhaahir الظاهر = The Most Real
76. Al Baathin الباطن = The Most Unseen
77. Al Waali الوالي = The Most Ruler
78. Al Muta`aalii المتعالي = The Most High
79. Al Barru البر = The Most Beneficent
80. At Tawwaab التواب = The Most Recipient of Repentance
81. Al Muntaqim المنتقم = The Most Merciful
82. Al Afuww العفو = The Most Forgiving
83. Ar Ra`uuf الرؤوف = The Most Compassionate
84. Malikul Mulk مالك الملك = The Supreme Ruler of the Kingdom
85. Dzul Jalali Wal Ikram ذو الجلال و الإكرام = The Supreme Owner of Greatness and Glory
86. Al Muqsit المقسط = The Supreme Giver of Justice
87. Al Jami` الجامع = The Most Collecting
88. Al Ghani الغنى = The Most Rich
89. Al Mughni المغنى = The Most Giver of Wealth
90. Al Maani المانع = The Most Preventing
91. Ad Dhaar الضار = The One Who Befalls Harm
92. An Nafi النافع = The Most Beneficial
93. An Nuur النور = The Most Radiant
94. Al Hadi الهادي = The Most Guiding
95. Al Badi’ البديع = The Creator
96. Al Baaqii الباقي = The Everlasting One
97. Al Waarits الوارث = The Most High Heir
98. Ar Rasyiid الرشيد = The Most Clever
99. As Shabuur الصبور = The Most Patient

So, that’s a list of 99 Asmaul Husna lists and their meanings that Sinaumed’s can memorize and understand their importance in worship. This means that the good names of Allah SWT are not only memorized, but also imitated in everyday life. In practice understanding and memorizing Asmaul Husna has wisdom and benefits in our lives. So, here are the wisdom and benefits of memorizing and understanding Asmaul Husna:

Wisdom and Benefits of Memorizing Asmaul Husna

As previously explained, reading Asmaul Husna is one of the monotheistic religions that must be practiced by Muslims to complement and practice their belief in Allah alone. Besides being able to strengthen our faith, reading Asmaul Husna also provides some wisdom and benefits, including the following:

1. Reading and reciting Asmaul Husna in Islamic daily life to get closer to Allah SWT. This practice enables the servant to approach Allah. They do it every morning, and after Maghrib prayer, by depicting Asmaul Husna, accompanied by Dhikr for the Prophet.
2. Opening the Door of Fortune. The closer the servant is to God, the easier it is to reach out and achieve worldly things such as problems of sustenance. The closer the servant is to God, the more worldly things are blessed by Allah SWT. It’s always easier and more convenient.
3. As a bridge to heaven. Heaven is one of God’s promises to his servants who approach God and keep away from his prohibitions. All Muslims definitely want to go to heaven, so one way is to get closer to Allah SWT through several practices such as reading Asmaul Husna. Indirectly, if you understand well the meaning of Asmaul Husna, humans will always be submissive and always behave well. Paradise for those who always behave in the way of Allah SWT.
4. Protected by Allah SWT. Servants who draw closer to Allah and multiply good deeds will be accompanied by Allah’s grace at every stage.
5. Directed to the straight path by Allah SWT. This fifth benefit is a lesson that can be learned by believers by doing the slightest good deed, such as reading Asmaul Husna. As previously mentioned, understanding the meaning of Asmaul Husna can make a person behave well, because the names of Allah SWT show good qualities that humans can apply in their daily lives in behaving.
6. Calms the mind and heart. Muslims who are close to Allah SWT and always try to avoid bad things and will be more relieved and calm in their hearts and minds. Understanding the good names of Allah SWT will bring positive thoughts so that our hearts also become calm. Memorizing Asmaul Husna makes us always remember Allah SWT.

Those are the six benefits that can be obtained from small and simple practices such as reading Asmaul Husna . Then it will be prevented for all the best, and with total badness between them. Shaykh shalih also gives an example of how to pray to achieve all these good things. The secret is to say Asmaul Husna like the apostle did. For example, when referring to the two Asmaul Husna, such as “Ya Rahman, Ya Rahim”, a person asks Allah for mercy and continues to pray as usual.

So, that’s a list of 99 Asmaul Husna along with their meanings and wisdom and benefits after we understand and memorize them. Really it will not be in vain and will always provide many benefits when we learn to understand and memorize Asmaul Husna and its meaning. To broaden sinaumedia’s knowledge about Asmaul Husna and its meaning, you can use sinaumedia’s book collection references, at www.sinaumedia.com or www.ebookssinaumedia.com, such as the following book recommendations about Asmaul Husna: Happy Learning. #Friends Without Limits

This book contains the nature and meanings contained in Asmaul Husna in full with explanations of the arguments and wisdom. readers will be invited to uncover secrets, as well as bring readers to understand step by step to get closer to Allah SWT. Sheikh Dr. Sa’id composed this book in 15 discussions, namely the good names of Allah SWT which are taufiq pillars of faith in Asmaul Husna, the meaning of Allah’s attributes, the understanding of Asmaul Husna, forms of denying the good names of Allah SWT. This book is also a reference for understanding Asmaul Husna and its meaning, starting from the mastery stage and its complete explanation.

Readers will get to know 99 Asmaul Husna, the most beautiful name of Allah SWT, the bilingual version in Arabic and English from this book. Asmaul Husna in Islam are the beautiful and good names of Allah. The term Asma which means name or mention and the term Husna which means good or beautiful provides many lessons for humans. This book shows readers about Asmaul Husna and its meaning in a complete and easy to understand manner.

Does Sinaumed’s have a baby? teaching Asmaul Husna to children as early as possible can make their Islamic knowledge better. sinaumedia has a large collection of Islamic inspirational story books, one of which is a story full of wisdom from the following meaning of Asmaul Husna. There are many lessons that we can take from the meaning of the good names of Allah SWT, including teaching children simply. This book presents exemplary stories from Asmaul Husna which are simple and easy for children to understand.

READ ALSO:

1. List of 99 Asmaul Husna Accompanied by Arabic, Latin, and Their Meanings 
2. The Practice of Calming Prayers to Avoid Trouble and Sadness 
3. The Prayers of Prophet Sulaiman AS and His Wisdom 
4. Readings of Ayat Kursi and 12 of Its Virtue in Life 
5. Book of Shalawat, Prayer, & Dhikr Best Seller 

Check out the following list of 99 Asmaul Husna that you need to know! – As good Muslims, it is appropriate for us to learn good things and apply them to our daily lives. Because in practicing these good things we indirectly also practice the good qualities of God Almighty, namely Allah SWT, who we also know as asmaul husna. The names that characterize the attributes of Allah SWT are a collection of beautiful and good names that we can find in the holy book of the Qur’an. By studying them, we will know the names of Asmaul Husna and provide new knowledge for us as people who practice their religion. well.

And it should also be noted that there are 99 beautiful names that represent the obligatory attributes of Allah SWT. However, are you familiar with the names of Allah SWT or what is commonly referred to as Asmaul Husna? If not, then in this discussion, sinaumedia friends will be presented with a list of the 99 asmaul husna, complete with the history and meaning of the good names of Allah SWT.

Furthermore, we have summarized the discussion and present it below!

Getting to Know Asmaul Husna Closer

The word Asmaul Husna comes from the Arabic word Al-Asma’u which means name, many names, and al-Husna which means good, beautiful. According to the term Asmaul Husna means the beautiful names of Allah SWT. Asmaul Husna deserves to be owned only by Allah in accordance with His greatness and majesty. Even though there are people who have names like Asmaul Husna, the names are the same. Allah’s Asmaul Husna is perfect, while a person’s name has many flaws, not based on circumstances.

In the Qur’an, Allah explains that Asmaul Husna is a name and attribute that belongs to Him, as in At-Thaha: 8 which means:

“He is God, there is no god (who has the right to be worshiped) but Him. He has Asmaul Husna (good name)”.

Then Allah also explained in Surat Al-Baqarah: 31 which means “He who taught Adam the names” and called the people to say Asmaul Husna in prayer, this is explained in Surat Al-A’raf: 130, which means “The Names the names of Allah are beautiful and pray saying these names to him.”

Asmaul Husna (Arabic: الأسماء الحسنى, translated al-asmā’ el-ḥusnā) are the beautiful names of Allah. The number mentioned in the hadith is only 99 names, but in the Al-Qur’an there are also the names of Allah besides the 99 names. Asma means name (name) and husna means good or beautiful, so Asmaul Husna is the good and beautiful name of Allah.

Since ancient times, scholars have discussed and interpreted these names a lot, because the names of Allah are the addresses of substances that we must worship properly. Even though there are differences of opinion regarding the meaning, meaning and interpretation of opinions, it is clear that we must not be polytheists in using or mentioning the names of Allah.

In addition to differences in the interpretation and understanding of names, there are also differences in the number of names, some say 99, 100, 200, even 1000 and even 4000 names, but according to them the most important thing is the nature of the name. The essence of God must be understood and understood by people who believe like the Prophet Muhammad.

Asmaul Husna literally are the names of Allah, values, good and great values ​​according to His attributes. The great and glorious names of Allah are a unity that shows the greatness and majesty of Allah.

Scholars believe that truth is in harmony with other truths. So Muslims don’t just write “Allah is…” because nothing compares to Allah, but they have to be able to understand Allah by heart and the descriptions of the Qur’an. The following discussion is just an approach adapted to our very limited understanding of the mind. All words addressed to God must be understood differently from the usual usage of these words. Allah cannot be imitated or compared to anything, as stated in Al-Ikhlas.

“Say: “He is God, the One and Only. God on whom all things depend. He is childless and unbegotten, and there is none equal to Him.” (Al-Ikhlas 112:1-4) “

The scholars emphasized that God is a name for a substance that must have a name. All values, absolute truth, exist (and depend) on Him alone.

Understanding Asmaul Husna is an important thing that every Muslim must know because it includes monotheism so that a Muslim can understand and practice full faith in God. The learned Asmaul Husna is found in two monotheisms as follows.

Tauhid al-ilmi al-khabari al-I’tiqadi namely. monotheism is related to knowledge or experience, the source of which is news or revelation from God and includes faith in the human heart. This monotheism is the determination of the perfect attributes of Allah and the purification of the attributes of His imitation. The second monotheism is a form of self-serving to Allah and not associating partners with Him.

List of 99 Asmaul Husna and their meanings

After previously we discussed the meaning of asmaul husna along with several verses which state the essence of asmaul husna itself, then we will see a summary of the list of the good names of Allah SWT below. Asma means name or designation, Husna means good or beautiful. The name 99 means that the name belongs to Allah SWT, the Most Beautiful. The following is a list of 99 asmaul husna that we as Muslims must know:

1. Ar Rahman الرحمن = The Most Gracious
2. Ar Rahim الرحيم = The Most Merciful
3. Al Malik الملك = The Most Reigning or Mastering
4. Al Quddus القدوس = The Most Holy
5. As Salam السلام = The One Who Gives Prosperity
6. Al Mu`min المؤمن = The Most Giver of Security
7. Al Muhaymin المهيمن = The Most Regulating
8. Al Aziz العزيز = The Almighty
9. Al Jabbar الجبار = Who Has Absolute Valor
10. Al Mutakabbir المتكبر = The Most Magnificent
11. Al Khaliq الخالق = The Creator
12. Al Bari البارئ = The Creator or Designer
13. Al Musawwir المصور = The Creator of Forms
14. Al Ghaffar الغفار = The Most Forgiving
15. Al Qahhar القهار = The Most Compelling
16. Al Wahhab الوهاب = The Most Merciful
17. Ar Razzaq الرزاق = The Most Giver of Fortune
18. Al Fattah الفتاح = The Most Opener of Mercy
19. Al `Alim العليم = The All-Knowing
20. Al Qabdah القابض = The Most Constricting
21. Al Basith الباسط = The Most Expensive
22. Al Haafidh الخافض = The Most Condescending
23. Ar Raafi الرافع = The Most Exalted
24. Al Muizz المعز = The Most Glorious
25. Al Mudzil المذل = The Most Humiliating
26. Al Samii السميع = The All Hearing
27. Al Bashiir البصير = The All Seeing
28. Al Hakam الحكم = The Most Determined
29. Al `Adl العدل = The Most Just
30. Al Lathiif اللطيف = The Most Gentle or Most Thorough.
31. Al Khabiir الخبير = The Knower or Knower.
32. Al Haliim الحليم = The Most Forbearing
33. Al `Azhiim العظيم = The Most High
34. Al Ghafuur الغفور = The Most Forgiving
35. As Syakuur الشكور = The Most Avenger of Kindness
36. Al `Aliy العلى = The Most High
37. Al Kabiir الكبير = The Most Great
38. Al Hafizh الحفيظ = The Most Preserver
39. Al Muqiit المقيت = The One Who Gives Sufficiency
40. Al Hasiib الحسيب = The One Who Makes Calculations
41. Al Jaliil الجليل = The Most High
42. Al Karim الكريم = The Most Gracious
43. Ar Raqiib الرقيب = The Most Watchful
44. Al Mujiib المجيب = The Most Answering
45. Al Waasi الواسع = The Most Extensive
46. Al Hakimim الحكيم = The Most Wise
47. Al Waduud الودود = The Most Compassionate
48. Al Majiid المجيد = The Most High
49. Al Baa`its الباعث = The Most Awakening
50. As Syahiid الشهيد = The Witness
51. Al Haqq الحق = The Most True
52. Al Wakiil الوكيل = The Most Preserver
53. Al Qawiyyu القوى = The Most Powerful
54. Al Matiin المتين = The Most Sturdy
55. Al Waliyy الولى = The Most Protecting
56. Al Hamiid الحميد = The Most Praised
57. Al Muhshii المحصى = The Calculating One
58. Al Mubdi المبدئ = The Originator
59. Al Mu`iid المعيد = The One Who Restores Life
60. Al Muhyi المحيى = The One Who Gives Life
61. Al Mumit المميت = The Most Deadly
62. Al Hayyu الحي = The Living One
63. Al Qayyum القيوم = The Most Independent
64. Al Waajid الواجد = The Most Inventor
65. Al Majid الماجد = The Most High
66. Al Wahid الواحد = The One and Only
67. Al Ahad الاحد = The One and Only
68. As Shamad الصمد = The Most Needed
69. Al Qadir القادر = The Most Determined
70. Al Muqtadir المقتدر = The Almighty
71. Al Muqaddim المقدم = The Most Prioritizing
72. Al Mu`akhir المؤخر = The Most Ending
73. Al Awwal الأول = The Most Beginning
74. Al Akhir الأخر = The Last One
75. Az Zahir الظاهر = The Most Real
76. Al Batin الباطن = The Most Unseen
77. Al Wali الوالي = The Most Ruler
78. Al Muta`aalii المتعالي = The Most High
79. Al Barru البر = The Most Beneficent
80. At Tawwab التواب = The Most Recipient of Repentance
81. Al Muntaqim المنتقم = The Most Merciful
82. Al Afuww العفو = The Most Forgiving
83. Ar Ra`ouf الرؤوف = The Most Compassionate
84. Malik Ul Mulk مالك الملك = The Supreme Ruler of the Kingdom
85. Dzul Jalali Wal Ikram ذو الجلال و الإكرام = The Supreme Owner of Greatness and Glory
86. Al Muqsit المقسط = The Supreme Giver of Justice
87. Al Jami` الجامع = The Most Collecting
88. Al Ghani الغنى = The Most Rich
89. Al Mughni المغنى = The Most Giver of Wealth
90. Al Maani المانع = The Most Preventing
91. Ad Dahar الضار = The One Who Befalls Harm
92. An Nafi النافع = The Most Beneficial
93. An Nuur النور = The Most Radiant
94. Al Hadi الهادي = The Most Guiding
95. Al Badi’ البديع = The Creator
96. Al Baaqii الباقي = The Everlasting One
97. Al Waarits الوارث = The Most High Heir
98. Ar Rasyiid الرشيد = The Most Clever
99. As Shabuur الصبور = The Most Patient

The list of names of asmaul husna above are the good names of Allah SWT that we must know and practice these good qualities so that our lives are full of grace and are blessed by Allah SWT. By practicing the good names of Allah SWT, this will also become new knowledge for us in the field of religion.

Wisdom and Benefits of Practicing Asmaul Husna

As previously explained, reading Asmaul Husna is one of the monotheistic religions that Muslims must practice to fulfill and practice their faith in God alone. Apart from strengthening our faith, reading Asmaul Husna also provides wisdom and benefits, including the following:

• Reading and reading Asmaul Husna in the daily life of Muslims to get closer to Allah SWT. This practice enables me to draw closer to God. This they do every morning and after the Maghrib prayer, depicting Asmaul Husna with the Dhikr of the Prophet.

• Opens the door of happiness. The closer a servant is to God, the easier it is to attain and achieve worldly things such as livelihood issues. The closer a servant is to Allah, the more Allah SWT is pleased with his worldly affairs. It’s easier and enough.
• Bridge to Heaven. Heaven is one of Allah’s promises to His servants who draw closer to Allah and stay away from His prohibitions. All Muslims definitely want to reach heaven, so one way to get closer to Allah SWT is through various practices such as reading Asmaul Husna. Indirectly, if you understand the meaning of Asmaul Husna well, humans are always submissive and always behave well. Paradise for those who always behave in the way of Allah SWT.
• Under the protection of Allah SWT. Servants who draw closer to Allah and multiply good deeds, Allah’s mercy follows them every step of the way.
• Allah SWT guides to the straight path. The fifth benefit is wisdom, which believers can learn even by doing the slightest good, such as reciting Asmaul Husna. As previously mentioned, understanding the meaning of Asmaul Husna can make a person behave well because the names of Allah SWT show good qualities that humans can apply in everyday life.
• Calms the mind and heart. Muslims who are close to Allah SWT and always try to avoid evil and are more calm and peaceful in their hearts and minds. Understanding the good names of Allah SWT brings positive thoughts so that our hearts also become calm. Remembering asmaul husna always makes us remember Allah SWT.

Verses or hadiths that explain the asmaul husna

Allah swt says as follows.

وَلِلَّهِ الْأَسْمَاءُ الْحُسْنَى فَادْعُوهُ بِهَا وَذَرُوا الَّذِينَ يُلْحِدُونَ فِي أَسْمَائِهِ

It means :

“Only belongs to Allah Asmaul Husna (good names), so ask Him by saying Asmaul Husna and leave those who deviate from the truth in His names. Later they will get a reward for what they have done “. (QS Al-A’raf/7:180).

قُلِ ادْعُوا اللَّهَ أَوِ ادْعُوا الرَّحْمَٰنَ ۖ أَيًّا مَا تَدْعُوا فَلَهُ الْأَسْمَاءُ الْحُسْنَىٰ ۚ وَلَا تَجْهَرْ بِصَلَاتِكَ وَلَا تُخَافِتْ بِهَا وَابْتَغِ بَيْنَ ذَٰلِكَ سَبِيلًا

It means

“Say: “Call on Allah or call on Ar-Rahman. With whichever name you call, He has al asmaaul husna (the best names) and do not raise your voice in your prayers and do not belittle it and seek a middle way between the two.” (QS Al-Isra/17:110 )”

In general, Muslims think that there are 99 names of al-asma’ ul-husna. This assumption is based on the hadith of the prophet

تِسْعَةً وَتِسْعِينَ اسْمًا مِائَةً إِلَّا وَاحِدًا مَنْ أَحْصَاهَا دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ

“Indeed Allah has 99 names, one hundred minus one, whoever memorizes them will enter heaven (al-Bukhari and Muslim)”

The assumption that there are 99 names of Allah is reinforced by the hadith narrated by Imam at-Tirmidhi, which mentions the details of the names

إِنَّ لِلَّهِ تَعَالَى تِسْعَةً وَتِسْعِينَ اسْمًا مِائَةً غَيْرَ وَاحِدَةٍ مَنْ أَحْصَاهَا دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ هُوَ اللَّهُ الَّذِى لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ الرَّحْمَنُ الرَّحِيمُ…. الْوَارِثُ الرَّشِيدُ الصَّبُورُ.

“Indeed, Allah has 99 names, one hundred minus one, whoever memorizes them will enter heaven, He is Allah who has no gods apart from Him, ar rahman (Most Gracious), ar-rahim (Most Merciful) … , al-waarits (the Most Inheriting) ar-Rashid (The Most Instructive) ash-Shabuur (The Most Patient) (HR at-Tirmidhi)”

أَسْأَلُكَ بِكُلِّ اسْمٍ هُوَ لَكَ، سَمَّيْتَ بِهِ نَفْسَكَ، أَوْ أَنْزَلْتَهُ فِي كِتَابِكَ، أَوْ عَلَّمْتَهُ أَحَدًا مِنْ خَلْقِكَ، أَوِ اسْتَأْثَرْتَ بِهِ فِي عِلْمِ الْغَيْبِ عِنْدَكَ،

“I ask You with all Your names (namely) that You call Yourself by that name, or that You pass down in Your book, or that You teach to one of Your servants (HR Ahmad)”

Conclusion

That’s all for a brief discussion of the list of 99 asmaul husna that we need to know. Not only discussing the list of 99 asmaul husna, but also discussing what the definition of asmaul husna is, knowing the meaning of naming the 99 names of asmaul husna and knowing the wisdom and benefits of knowing and practicing asmaul husna. Reading and understanding asmaul husna is a good role model for a Muslim and should be practiced in life so that a Muslim’s life is filled with grace and becomes a civilized and knowledgeable Muslim.

List of 99 Asmaul Husna and Their Meanings – Interpreting the Good Name of Allah SWT – As a Muslim, we are certainly no strangers to hearing the word Asmaul Husna. Asmaul Husna are the good names that belong to Allah and consist of 99 names, each of which has a good meaning and meaning. Asmaul Husna is usually sung as a prayer after the Maghrib prayer.

Asma is Arabic which means “name”, while Husna is an Arabic word which means “good or beautiful”, so Asmaul Husna are the good and beautiful names of Allah. In the Al-Quran, Allah has explained that Asmaul Husna is a name and attribute that belongs to Him, as in the letter At-Thaha: 8 which means

“He is Allah, there is no God (who has the right to be worshiped) but Him. He has Asmaul Husna (good names)”.

then Allah also explains in letter Al-Baqarah: 31 which means “He has taught Adam all the names” and calls on His people to mention Asmaul Husna in prayer, this is explained in letter Al-A’raf: 130 which means ” Belonging to Allah are the beautiful names, and ask Him by saying those names.

Understanding Asmaul Husna is an important thing that every Muslim must know, because it is included in monotheism, so that a Muslim can realize and practice perfect faith in Allah. Studying Asmaul Husna is found in two types of monotheism as follows.

Tauhid al-ilmi al-khabari al-Itiqadi or monotheism which relates to knowledge or experience and its source is from God’s news or revelations and concerns beliefs in one’s heart. This monotheism is the determination of the most perfect attributes for Allah and the purification of His attributes from likeness.

The second monotheism is a form of self-serving to Allah and not associating partners with Him.

Al-Quran Verses About Asmaul Husna

The origin of Asmaul Husna is narrated through the book of asbabun – nuzul, in the book it is explained that it was Rasulullah who was praying in Mecca praying by saying “Ya Rahman, Ya Rahim” the prayer said by the Apostle was then heard by a polytheist, that person then said that, “He forbade us to worship two Gods, but he mentioned two Gods in his prayer.” From this incident, came the letter of Al-Isra verse 110 which reads,

“Call on Allah or call on Ar-Rahman. With whatever name you call, He has Al Asmaaul Husna and don’t raise your voice in your prayers and don’t belittle it and find a middle way between the two. (QS Al-Isra: 110)

The revelation of the letter Al-Isra verse 110 is a warning from Allah to the polytheists who have a bad view of the Prophet who is praying. In the letter, Allah says that the Apostle called Rahman and Rahim to praise Allah’s power through naming which has a beautiful and good meaning. Then Allah sent down another letter Al-A’raf: 180 which reads,

“Only belongs to Allah Asmaul Husna, so ask Him by saying Asmaul Husna and leave those who deviate from the truth in His names. Later they will get a reward for what they have done “. (QS Al-A’raf: 180).

Those are some verses in the Al-Quran that explain the emergence of Asmaul Husna.

List of 99 Asmaul Husna accompanied by Meaning and Meaning

After knowing the verses that mention Asmaul Husna, as good Muslims we are obliged to practice the goodness called for in the Koran and the good meanings contained in Asmaul Husna.

Asma which means name or mention and husna which means good or beautiful consists of 99 names which mean the good and beautiful names of Allah SWT. In the bilingual version of Knowing Asmaul Husna 99 Names of Allah SWT, Sinaumed’s can learn these names in Arabic as well as in English.

99 Asmaul Husna Meaning and Meaning

1. Ar Rahman الرحمن = The Most Gracious
2. Ar Rahiim الرحيم = The Most Merciful
3. Al Malik الملك = The Most Reigning or Mastering
4. Al Quddus القدوس = The Most Holy
5. As Salaam السلام = The One Who Gives Prosperity
6. Al Mu`min المؤمن = The Most Giving Security
7. Al Muhaimin المهيمن = The Most Regulating
8. Al Aziz العزيز = The Almighty
9. Al Jabbar الجبار = Who Has Absolute Valor
10. Al Mutakabbir المتكبر = The Most Magnificent
11. Al Khaliq الخالق = The Creator
12. Al Baari البارئ = The Creator or Designer
13. Al Mushawwir المصور = The Creator of Forms
14. Al Ghaffaar الغفار = The Most Forgiving
15. Al Qahhaar القهار = The Most Compelling
16. Al Wahhaab الوهاب = The Most Merciful
17. Ar Razzaaq الرزاق = The Most Giver of Fortune
18. Al Fattaah الفتاح = The Most Opener of Mercy
19. Al `Aliim العليم = The All-Knowing
20. Al Qaabidh القابض = The Most Constricting
21. Al Baasith الباسط = The Most Expensive
22. Al Khaafidh الخافض = The Most Condescending
23. Ar Raafi الرافع = The Most Exalted
24. Al Mu`izz المعز = The Most Glorifying
25. Al Mudzil المذل = The Most Humiliating
26. Al Samii السميع = The All Hearing
27. Al Bashiir البصير = The All Seeing
28. Al Hakam الحكم = The Most Determined
29. Al `Adl العدل = The Most Just
30. Al Lathiif اللطيف = The Most Gentle or Most Thorough.
31. Al Khabiir الخبير = The Knower or Knower.
32. Al Haliim الحليم = The Most Forbearing
33. Al `Azhiim العظيم = The Most High
34. Al Ghafuur الغفور = The Most Forgiving
35. As Syakuur الشكور = The Most Avenger of Kindness
36. Al `Aliy العلى = The Most High
37. Al Kabiir الكبير = The Most Great
38. Al Hafizh الحفيظ = The Most Preserver
39. Al Muqiit المقيت = The Most Giver of Sufficiency
40. Al Hasiib الحسيب = The One Who Makes Calculations
41. Al Jaliil الجليل = The Most High
42. Al Karim الكريم = The Most Gracious
43. Ar Raqiib الرقيب = The Most Watchful
44. Al Mujiib المجيب = The Most Answering
45. Al Waasi الواسع = The Most Extensive
46. Al Hakimim الحكيم = The Most Wise
47. Al Waduud الودود = The Most Compassionate
48. Al Majiid المجيد = The Most High
49. Al Baa`its الباعث = The Most Awakening
50. As Syahiid الشهيد = The Witness
51. Al Haqq الحق = The Most True
52. Al Wakiil الوكيل = The Most Preserver
53. Al Qawiyyu القوى = The Most Powerful
54. Al Matiin المتين = The Most Sturdy
55. Al Waliyy الولى = The Most Protecting
56. Al Hamiid الحميد = The Most Praised
57. Al Muhshii المحصى = The Calculating One
58. Al Mubdi المبدئ = The Originator
59. Al Mu`iid المعيد = The One Who Restores Life
60. Al Muhyii المحيى = The One Who Gives Life
61. Al Mumiitu المميت = The Most Deadly
62. Al Hayyu الحي = The Living One
63. Al Qayyuum القيوم = The Most Independent
64. Al Waajid الواجد = The Most Inventor
65. Al Maajid الماجد = The Most High
66. Al Wahid الواحد = The One and Only
67. Al Ahad الاحد = The One and Only
68. As Shamad الصمد = The Most Needed
69. Al Qaadir القادر = The Most Determined
70. Al Muqtadir المقتدر = The Almighty
71. Al Muqaddim المقدم = The Most Prioritizing
72. Al Mu`akkhir المؤخر = The Most Ending
73. Al Awwal الأول = The Most Beginning
74. Al Aakhir الأخر = The Last One
75. Az Zhaahir الظاهر = The Most Real
76. Al Baathin الباطن = The Most Unseen
77. Al Waali الوالي = The Most Ruler
78. Al Muta`aalii المتعالي = The Most High
79. Al Barru البر = The Most Beneficent
80. At Tawwaab التواب = The Most Recipient of Repentance
81. Al Muntaqim المنتقم = The Most Merciful
82. Al Afuww العفو = The Most Forgiving
83. Ar Ra`uuf الرؤوف = The Most Compassionate
84. Malikul Mulk مالك الملك =  The Supreme Ruler of the Kingdom
85. Dzul Jalaali Wal Ikraam ذو الجلال و الإكرام = The Supreme Owner of Greatness and Glory
86. Al Muqsith المقسط = The Supreme Giver of Justice
87. Al Jamii` الجامع = The Most Collecting
88. Al Ghaniyy الغنى = The Most Rich
89. Al Mughnii المغنى = The Most Giver of Wealth
90. Al Maani المانع = The Most Preventing
91. Ad Dhaar الضار = The Most Harmful One
92. An Nafii النافع = The Most Beneficial
93. An Nuur النور = The Most Radiant
94. Al Haadii الهادئ = The Most Guiding One
95. Al Badii’ البديع = The Creator
96. Al Baaqii الباقي = The Everlasting One
97. Al Waarits الوارث = The Most High Heir
98. Ar Rasyiid الرشيد = The Most Clever
99. As Shabuur الصبور = The Most Patient

As the names of Allah SWT, Asmaul Husna which consists of 99 names of Allah SWT, is used as a series of stories in the book 99 Stories of Asmaul Husna by Dian K and Tethy Ezokanzo which can help Sinaumed’s be able to pronounce them.

Wisdom and Benefits of Reciting Asmaul Husna

1. Getting closer to Allah, by memorizing and saying Asmaul Husna in the daily life of a Muslim this practice can bring a servant closer to Allah. You do this by reciting Asmaul Husna every morning and after the Maghrib prayer accompanied by salawats on the prophet.
2. Opening the door of sustenance. The closer a servant is to Allah, then worldly matters such as sustenance problems can be more easily obtained or realized. The closer a servant is to Allah, then other worldly affairs will follow.
3. As the bridge of heaven. Heaven is one of Allah’s promises to His servants who draw closer to Him and stay away from His prohibitions. Every Muslim certainly wants to go to heaven, therefore one way is to get closer to Allah through several practices such as reading Asmaul Husna.
4. Protected by Allah. Servants who draw closer to Allah and multiply good deeds, then in every step they will be protected and accompanied by Allah’s grace.
5. Guidance is given to the straight path. This fifth benefit is a lesson that can be reaped by a believer when he practices good deeds, even if they are small, such as reciting Asmaul Husna.
6. Calm the heart and mind. Muslims who are close to Allah and always try to stay away from bad things will undoubtedly have more peace of mind.

Those are the six benefits that can be obtained from small and easy practices such as reading Asmaul Husna, besides that one of the Sheikhs, namely Sheikh Salih Al-Ja’fari, once said that someone who prays while saying the names of Asmaul Husna, that person has asked for all the goodness and has make a barrier between himself and the evil as a whole.

Sheikh Shalih also gave an example of how to pray to get all of this goodness. The method is to mention Asmaul Husna as the Apostle did, such as “Ya Rahman, Rahim” by mentioning the two Asmaul Husna, then someone has asked Allah for mercy, then proceed with praying as usual.

In understanding more deeply the benefits and wisdom of Asmaul Husna, Sinaumed’s can read the book Asmaul Husna Itself and Its Meanings which are below.

Another benefit of mentioning Asmaul Husna was also explained by Sheikh Salih. He explained that calling Asmaul Husna could provide benefits for world affairs, religion and the hereafter.

Therefore, by mentioning Asmaul Husna it is also referred to as remembrance that gathers goodness, the key to blessings and clarity. Then he also mentioned that there would be no difficulty for someone who recited Asmaul Husna and given spaciousness and eased all his affairs, healed or raised his illness and Allah would illuminate the heart of someone who recited Asmaul Husna.

That is an explanation of Asmaul Husna, the benefits and meanings that a Muslim can understand in order to get wisdom and various benefits.

Book Recommendations related to “99 Asmaul Husna” :

1. Become a Muslim woman who is liked by many people

2. Want to be better

3. Adab Above Knowledge

Also read other articles related to “99 Asmaul Husna” :

• Procedure for Ablution
• Definition of Al-Quran and Hadith
• Definition of Morals
• Noble Qualities
• Honest Behavior in Islam
• Definition of Zakat
• Pillars of Hajj
• Understanding Faith In Angels
• Understanding Aurat
• List of 99 Asmaul Husna
• Zakat Fitrah and Zakat Mal
• Characteristics of a Hypocrite

Best Selling Books:

• Children’s book Learning to recite
• Islamic Children’s Book
• Islamic Religion Book
• Islamic book
• Hadith book

Examples of liquids – Liquids are a form of substance that you can encounter in everyday life. However, in contrast to the gas and solid states, liquids have constituent molecules that can move freely. Therefore, the form of gas or solid can change according to the container.

In our daily lives, liquid substances have many benefits, and are very closely related to our lives. For example, for various purposes such as drinking, watering plants, or frying.

In physics, liquids can actually change shape, either partially or chemically if there is a change in shape as a whole. Examples of physical changes are evaporation and freezing, while examples of chemical changes are dissolving.

To find out more about liquids, here’s an explanation of the properties of liquids, as well as examples of liquids in our daily lives, Sinaumed’s. Let’s see together.

Definition of Liquid 

Liquid has the meaning of a form or substance that has a fixed volume, and its shape always adjusts to its place or container. In other words, the shape of liquid objects can change according to the container.

This liquid or liquid substance is included in the four basic substances such as gas, solid and plasma. The four substances have significant differences. For example, unlike solids, molecules in liquids are closely spaced, and they are more free to move.

Liquids are also different from gaseous substances. Obviously, humans can see liquids and solids, but it’s hard to see gases. This is because the molecules that make up gas are more tenuous, and the attractive forces of gas molecules are also very weak compared to liquids.

General Properties of Liquids

In general, liquids have several properties, namely:

1. Form follows a place or container

The first property of liquids is to follow the shape of the place or container. If the container is oval, then the shape will follow the oval shape as well. Likewise with other forms, liquid objects will still follow the container too. This is because liquids have molecules that can move freely, so they can follow the shape of any place or container.

2. Flow to a Low Place

The next property of liquids is to flow from a high place to a low place. Of course this is due to the earth’s gravity and liquid molecules that can move freely.

3. Dissolving Certain Substances

Liquids also have the property of being able to dissolve certain substances, so that these liquids undergo changes, such as changes in aroma, color, taste, and texture. If the liquid solution is perfect, then this includes experiencing a chemical change, and if it dissolves only partially, it is a physical change. For example, water that dissolves tea and sugar.

4. Can Seep Through Small Crevices

Another property of liquids is that they can seep through the pores or small gaps in an object, because the molecules of liquids move freely and have the property of continuing to flow even though they pass through the slightest gap. However, liquid objects cannot seep into objects such as metal, plastic, and glass, because liquid objects cannot flow or seep or penetrate into solid objects.

5. Always Flat Surface

Liquids whose properties follow the shape of the container, when occupying the space of any container, the top surface will always be flat. This is due to the stationary state which has pressure to form according to the shape of the container.

6. The nature of pressing in all directions

Liquids have the property of pressing in all directions, this is due to their nature which definitely requires a container or place, if there is pressure it can move or flow in all directions.

7. Liquid objects have a fixed volume 

Liquids do have the property of forming or changing according to their container, but their volume does not change or remain constant.

8. Filling the Room Fully

In addition, the nature of liquid objects is to fill space, meaning that liquid objects will fill all parts of the container or place until they are full.

What are the Benefits of Liquids?

Then, what are the benefits of liquid objects for human life? Of course the benefits of liquid objects are numerous, not only for humans but for other creatures, yes, Sinaumed’s. It can be said that liquid is the source of life for all creatures on this earth. In fact, almost 70% of our earth is water.

And also, the human body has a water content of more than half a percent of human body weight, or about 70% of human body weight. Therefore, it is certain that humans cannot survive without water. There are many more benefits of liquid objects for human life and other creatures, such as:

1. Eliminate Thirst (Dehydration)

Humans need liquid objects to drink, or eliminate dehydration. By drinking water, humans or other creatures can learn to focus, and also carry out various daily activities by drinking enough water and food.

2. Cleaning Function

Liquids can be used to clean things up. Like, cleaning the body by bathing, clothing, floors, shoes, and much more. So this liquid is very important, so we can live healthy and avoid bacteria.

3. Places where animals and plants live

An example of a large liquid object is sea water. In the sea, it is a place to live for various marine animals and plants. Which they depend on for their life through the water. Not only animals, but plants also need water to grow and develop, and carry out photosynthesis.

4. Can Be Used For Cooking

Of course, to fulfill daily meals, humans definitely need liquid objects, such as cooking oil, in order to be able to cook or make their favorite food. If there is no oil, the food cannot be fried. Likewise with boiling, all of these cooking activities require liquid objects so that the food is cooked.

Changes in the Form of Liquid Objects

Liquids can change into gas, solid, and vice versa. It depends on the trigger for the change. The main factor for the change in state is triggered by changes in temperature, and other external factors. There are several physical changes that can occur in liquids, namely:

1. Freezing

Liquids can change form to freeze , usually this change in form occurs due to very cold temperatures. Freezing means a liquid transforms into a substance or solid object. An example is water that changes temperature when it is put in the refrigerator, then over time the water turns into ice cubes.

2. Melt

Then it can melt. Melting means the opposite of freezing, that is, from an object that was initially solid, then becomes liquid due to the rising temperature or heat factor. For example, ice cubes that are placed in a hot place or outdoors, the ice cubes will become water.

3. Yawning

Evaporation is a process of changing the form of an object or liquid into a gas. The factor that influences this change is heat or heat. The evaporation process can occur when the process of boiling water, then the water boils and will release steam.

4. Condensing

Condensation is the change from gas to liquid. This change usually occurs due to gas that is in a cold place turning into water droplets. For example, the leaves in the mountains must have drops of water in the morning, this is what is called dew.

5. Dissolve

Another property of liquids is that they can dissolve certain substances. It can change the form of liquid objects into other forms or elements. Solutions in these liquids usually have signs of change, for example changes in taste, aroma, color, and texture of the solution.

Sinaumed’s can find this soluble property when making coffee, milk, tea, syrup and other solutions. This solubility change can be when mixing liquids with liquids, or mixing liquids with solids.

Changes in liquid substances by dissolving also occur in chemical changes. Chemical changes also experience changes in shape and form, both in terms of taste, smell and color. Chemical changes in liquids can be characterized by objects that cannot return to their previous form or shape. For example, Sinaumed’s certainly cannot separate sugar that has dissolved into coffee or tea drinks.

Do you want to learn about any physics biology formula? You can learn about it in the book Collection of Middle School Physics Biology Formulas. Through this book, readers will know various kinds of physics biology formulas.

 

Examples of Liquid Objects Around Us

After knowing the reviews about the properties of liquids. Then, what are the examples of liquid objects that are around us?

The following are examples of liquid objects that Sinaumed’s can encounter in everyday life:

1. Mineral water
2. Rainwater
3. Soy sauce
4. Syrup
5. Liquid milk
6. Cooking oil
7. Alcohol
8. juice
9. Perfume
10. Liquid detergent
11. Gas
12. Oil
13. Dishwashing liquid
14. Vinegar
15. Coconut water
16. Honey
17. Liquid bath soap
18. Juice
19. Sauce
20. Infusion fluids
21. Shampoo
22. Solar
23. Liquid medicine
24. Liquid nail polish
25. Tinner
26. Coffee
27. Mayonnaise
28. Serum
29. Soda water
30. Ink
31. Kerosene
32. Blood
33. Sweat
34. Urine
35. Tears
36. Yogurt
37. Liquid lipstick
38. Sea water
39. Dew
40. Liquid compost, and much more.

You want to know how to make liquid compost to fertilize plants? So, you can look for it in the Guide to Making Liquid Compost-SPM .

What is Evaporation?

Evaporation is a natural phenomenon that often occurs, but is rarely understood. Though Evaporation often occurs in our daily lives. For example, when humans sweat, the rain cycle, dry bodies after bathing, and so on.

The popular term for evaporation is the vaporization process. So, it can be said that evaporation is the process of changing a liquid into a gas. Like changing ice to water vapor, changing water to water vapor, and so on.

Of course the evaporation process does not occur without certain factors. Usually the effect of evaporation phenomena due to changes in temperature, wind speed, humidity, and sunlight. Other indirect influences are latitude, altitude and time.

Understanding Evaporation According to Experts

The following is the meaning of evaporation according to several experts, including:

1. According to Lakitan in 1994

Evaporation is a process of evaporation of water that occurs, starting from the surface or stretch of water, and also solid materials containing water.

2. According to Suhardianto and Manan 1999

Evaporation is the process of evaporation or change of liquid into water vapour.

3. According to Robert B. Long in 1995

Evaporation is the process of evaporation rather than liquid or liquid, namely by adding heat factor.

4. According to Warren L. McCabe in 1999

Evaporation is the evaporation or transfer of heat into a liquid that can boil. The heat is supplied or obtained in various ways, either naturally or by adding steam.

Factors Causing Evaporation

There are several reasons that affect the evaporation process that can occur, including:

1. Sunlight (Ultraviolet)

The process of changing the state of matter really needs latent heat, especially heat from the ground and sunlight. The main source of solar heat (ultraviolet) can affect the amount of evaporation that occurs on the earth’s surface.

2. High Temperature 

Very high temperature or air temperature also affects the rate of evaporation. The higher the air temperature, the better the air can absorb water vapor.

This is because the higher the air temperature, the higher the kinetic energy of the water molecules. The high energy will make water molecules move into the air layer above it.

3. Air Pressure and Humidity

Evaporation also occurs when there is pressure in the air layer, which is precisely above the water surface, this pressure is lower than the pressure on the water surface.

This different air pressure causes evaporation. The gathered water vapor will combine in the air above the surface of the water. This process causes air to contain water vapor.

4. Wind Speed

When evaporation occurs, generally the air above the water surface is more humid. What makes the air saturated with water vapor, the evaporation process does not occur.

So, in order for the evaporation process to continue, the saturated air layer must change to dry air quality. So in this case, sufficient wind is needed to help the process of exchanging air humidity.

Rain is a very important source of life for humans and all creatures, but rain can also be a symbol of suffering and disaster. Want to know the enormity of the meaning of rain events? You can read it in the book Dahsyatnya Rain 

Well, that’s Sinaumed’s, information about the properties of liquids and their benefits for human life and all creatures. Now, you understand liquids and can use them as needed. Hopefully the information above can add to our insights.

If you want to find various kinds of books about liquids, then you can get them at sinaumedia.com . To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Author: Veronika Novi

Reference:

• https://m.liputan6.com/hot/read/5038131/70-exemplary-benda-cair-dan-kartuistik-simak-explanation
• https://www.orami.co.id/magazine/ciri-benda-cair
• https://www.google.com/amp/s/www.detik.com/edu/detikpedia/d-5746432/10-exemplary-benda-cair-besdata-ikat/amp
• https://id.theasianparent.com/example-benda-cair-ciri-dan-hasilnya

Linear Functions – The existence of linear functions is not only related to the world of mathematics , you know , but can also be applied in the world of economics, or more precisely economic mathematics. Therefore, even though it is difficult to calculate, the result or impact is very large. However, in this article, we will discuss linear functions in the world of mathematics .

Linear functions in the world of mathematics will always be closely related to variables, coefficients and constants. You must still remember this material when he was in grade 10? Yep, these three things will later affect the process of presenting functions in graphical form. Then, what is a linear function? What about the formula and its application in the problem? What other things are related to this linear function? So, so that You understands these things, let’s look at the following review!

What is a Linear Function?

Basically, the definition of a linear function is a relation that pairs every member in set A with another member in set B. All members in set A must be paired with members in set B. This linear function is also called the Line Equation Straight (PGL). As previously stated, functions in the world of mathematics are closely related to their constituent elements, namely in the form of variables, coefficients, and constants.

So, a linear function is a function that forms a graph in a straight line. This linear function is also a function that has the highest rank with a variable equal to one.

Linear Function Formulas

The general form of a linear function is as follows,

f : x → mx + c or it can also be

f(x) = mx + c or it can also be

y = mx + c

Information:

m = gradient or slope

c = constant

Well, this linear function will not be far from what is called graphical depiction, so when you have to do it, you have to pay attention to the following steps.

• Determine the point of intersection with the x axis, then y = 0, obtained from coordinates A (x1, 0)
• Determine the point of intersection with the y axis, then x = 0, obtained from coordinate B (0, y1)
• Connecting two points A and B, so that it will form a straight line linear equation which is then written as y = ax + b .
• If b is positive , then the linear function will be drawn a line from the bottom left to the top right .
• If b is negative , then the linear function will be drawn a line from the top left to the bottom right .
• If b is 0, then the linear function will be drawn a line parallel to the X axis.

Example Questions and Discussion

Problem 1

There is a linear function that is f(x) = 6x + b. Determine the form of the function if it is known that f(4) = 8.

Completion:

f(x) = 6x + b

f(4) = 6 x 4 + b = 8

8 = 6 x 4 + b

b = 8 – 24

b = -16

f(x) = 4x – 16

Problem 2

There is a linear function that is f(x) = 10x + b. Determine the form of the function if it is known that f(5) = 15.

Completion:

f(x) = 10x + b

f(5) = 10 x 5 + b = 15

15 = 10 x 5 + b

b = 15 – 50

b = -35

f(x) = 10x – 35

Understanding Other Things in Linear Functions

In the world of mathematics, the existence of this “function” can be interpreted as ‘the relationship between one variable and another, where each of these variables influences one another’. This relationship also states that each domain member (first member/region) has a relationship with one and only one range member (second member/range). In this function there are several components, namely in the form of:

• Variable, namely a quantity whose value in a problem can change. Variables can be divided into two, namely the independent variable and the dependent variable. Independent variables are variables that explain other variables; while the dependent variable is the variable explained by the independent variable.
• Constants, namely numbers or numbers that form a function but are not related to a variable.
• Coefficients, namely numbers or numbers that participate in forming a function and are related to a variable in the function concerned.

Now, back to the discussion of linear functions, its existence is a function that has the highest rank of the independent variable which is one (1). The general form is

y = ax + b

Information:

y = dependent variable

x = independent variable

a = coefficient

b = constant

In this general form, namely y = ax + b, states that y is a function of x. That is, the size of the x value will affect the size of the y value.

Representing Functions With Graphs

In presenting the function with this graph, it can be done in two ways, namely the list method and the mathematical method. Here’s the description.

How to Register

For example, there is a problem in the form of “Draw a graph of an equation y = 2x + 10”. Then for the implementation of the list method is:

The Mathematical Way

For example, there is a problem in the form of “Draw a graph of an equation y = 2x + 10”. Then for the implementation of the list method is:

• The point of intersection with the y axis if x = 0, then y = 10, so the point of intersection with the y axis will occur at (0.10)
• The point of intersection with the x axis if y = 0, then 0 = 2x + 10, x = -15, so the point of intersection with the y axis will occur at (-5,0)

So if it is drawn into a graph, it is as follows:

Slope of a Line

Since the linear function is closely related to the graph, the line must be sloped properly. In this case, if it is known that there are two points with coordinates (x1,y1) and (x2,y2), which are located in a straight line, then the slope of the line becomes:

There are several things that must be considered, namely:

• a > 0; the line of the linear equation will move from the bottom left to the top right.
• a < 0; the line of the linear equation will move from the top left to the bottom right.
• a = 0; the line of the linear equation will move from the magnitude of the constant b so that it is parallel to the x-axis to the left or right.
• b > 0; the graph of the linear equation will intersect the y-axis which has a positive value.
• b < 0; the graph of the linear equation will intersect the y-axis which has a negative value.
• b = 0; the graph has no point of intersection with the y axis, so the graph will move from the starting point or point 0.

Relations Between Straight Lines

In a linear function that “requires” that there is a straight line between the two sets, it has the following relationships:

• Two Lines Intersect

Two straight lines will coincide with each other, if there is an equation of one line which is the equation of the other line.

• Two Parallel Lines

Two straight lines will be parallel to each other if their slopes (gradients) are the same.

• Two Intersecting Lines

Two lines will intersect each other, if the slopes of the two lines are different or do not have the same magnitude.

• Two Intersecting Lines Perpendicular

Two lines will intersect at right angles to each other if their slopes are opposite to each other with opposite signs.

So, that’s a review of what a linear function is and its formula. Does You understand how to solve problems with linear functions?

Source:

Istiningrum, Andian Ari. Linear Functions .

Etymologically, lineage is al qorobah or relatives. Relatives are called lineage, because
between the two words there is a relationship and connection. The word lineage comes from the
phrase nisbatuhu ilaa abiihi nasabaah which means lineage to his father.

In the teachings of Islam, lineage is an important thing that every Muslim must know, because lineage is related
to inheritance rights, guardianship and other important matters.

In addition, to hold a marriage, a Muslim must carry it out in accordance with the Shari’a, so he must
understand who the legal guardian is and so on. In order to better understand the meaning of
lineage, Sinaumed’s can listen to the explanation further in the following article.

Definition of Lineage in General and
According to Scholars

The word lineage is a relative or descendant. Nasab comes from Arabic, namely from the word
al-nasb which means connecting kinship, descent or mentioning the descent itself.

If the word al-nasab is formed into a tanasub sentence, then the meaning is relationship, bond, similarity
and equality. According to the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI) lineage is descent, especially
descent from the father’s side. However, lineage is not just descent, the word lineage can also
be used to define blood relations horizontally, for example, such as aunts, siblings, uncles and
others.

Nasab can also be defined as a rope that connects family and other blood relations. While the
definition of the word lineage according to the term is offspring obtained from legal marriage and has ties
or blood relations, which is called family, both families with vertical blood relations such as father,
mother, grandmother and grandfather, or families with horizontal characteristics such as aunts, uncles,
brothers and others.

Understanding lineage according to the Ulama

Meanwhile, according to the scholars the definition of nisab is as follows:

1. Ibn Aby Taghlib

According to Ibnu Abu Taghlib, lineage is al ittishal baina insanain bi al isytirak fi wiladatin qariibatin aut
ba’idatin which means the relationship of attachment between two people with equality in birth either near or
far.

2. Wahba Al-Zuhaili

The definition of lineage according to Wahbah Al Zuhaili is a support that is strong enough to be able to place a
family relationship in accordance with the unity of blood or the consideration that one is part of the other.

For example when there is a child who is part of the father and a father part of his grandfather.
So, people who are in the same lineage as bloodlines are people who have the same blood ties with
the child, father and grandfather.

3. Ibn Athiyah

Ibnu Athiyah stated that the meaning of lineage is a human being who gathers together with others in a fatherly
or maternal relationship, whether it is a close relationship or a distant relationship.

Nasab Determination System

Quoted from the insideislam.com page , when viewed according to anthropology there are several
systems of determining lineage or descent that apply to various regions in the world. There
are four systems of determining lineage, as follows.

1. Bilateral or parental system

The first system of determining lineage is the bilateral or parental system, which means that offspring assume
that offspring come from kinship from both sides of the parents, be it father or mother.

2. The patrilineal system

The second system is patrilineal, which means it is a system which states that lineage is obtained from kinship
relations through the male side only and not from the mother’s side.

In the patrilineal lineage determination system, descent is only considered or only seen from the father’s family
relatives.

3. The matrilineal system

The matrilineal lineage determination system is the opposite of the patrilineal system, meaning that the
matrilineal system is a hereditary system that takes into account the kinship of the mother or the woman only.

4. Bilineal system

The last system is the bilineal system which is also known as the unilateral dubbel, which is a system that pays
attention to kinship or kinship from the father’s or male’s side only for certain things and thus, descent from
the woman’s side only applies to certain things.

Based on these four systems of lineage determination, in the opinion of Islamic scholars who refer to the sunnah
and the Koran, Islam adheres to a bilateral or parental system.

Meanwhile, fiqh scholars argue that lineage in Islam tends to adhere to a patrilineal system.
This is in accordance with the word of Allah in the letter Al Ahzab verse 4, following the sound of
the verse.

مَّا جَعَلَ ٱللَّهُ لِرَجُلٍ مِّن قَلْبَيْنِ فِى جَوْفِهِۦ ۚ وَمَا جَعَلَ أَزْوَٰجَكُمُ ٱلَّٰٓـِٔى تُظَٰهِرُونَ
مِنْهُنَّ أُمَّهَٰتِكُمْ ۚ وَمَا جَعَلَ أَدْعِيَآءَكُمْ أَبْنَآءَكُمْ ۚ ذَٰلِكُمْ قَوْلُكُم بِأَفْوَٰهِكُمْ ۖ
وَٱللَّهُ يَقُولُ ٱلْحَقَّ وَهُوَ يَهْدِى ٱلسَّبِيلَ

Arabic-Latin: Mā ja’alallāhu lirajulim ming qalbaini fī jaufih, wa mā ja’ala azwājakumul-lā`ī tuẓāhirụna
min-hunna ummahātikum, wa mā ja’ala ad’iyā`akum abnā`akum, żālikum qaulukum bi`afwāhikum, wallāhu yaqụlul-ḥaqqa
wa huwa yahdis-sabīl

Meaning: Allah never makes for a person two hearts in his cavity; and He did not make your
wives whom you zhihar were your mothers, and He did not make your adopted children your (own) biological
children. That is only what you say in your mouth. And Allah tells the truth and
He shows the (right) way.

Factors or Causes for Determining a
Person’s Lineage

Lineage is an important matter in the teachings of Islam, because lineage determines several things such as
inheritance rights and so on. Therefore, in determining the lineage there are several things
that need to be considered.

In the teachings of Islam, there are at least three main factors that determine a person’s lineage.
Here’s a further explanation.

• Through Legal Marriage

Fiqh experts and scholars explain that a child born to a woman through a legal marriage is a child from a
man or from the father. There are also to become the lineage of the child, then there are
several requirements that must be met including the following:

1. The husband is mature and mature in a biological sense, so it is certain that the husband will be able to
   give birth to a child. If the husband is unable to give birth or has certain venereal diseases, then the
   husband cannot be linked by lineage with the child.
2. The age of the fetus or the womb of the wife must be at least six months from the wedding day.
   This is in accordance with the Hanafi school of thought, but according to the opinion of other
   schools of thought, the gestational age must be six months or more from the time the intercourse
   occurred after carrying out a legal marriage.
3. If the age of the fetus is less, then the child cannot be related to the husband’s lineage.
4. Husband and wife engage in intercourse or intercourse after carrying out an outward or biological marriage,
   this third factor is in accordance with the opinions of the three schools of thought.
5. Meanwhile, according to other opinions there are those who reveal that relationships may only be
   rational or imaginary. Even so, children who are recognized according to lineage are
   children who are obtained through outward relationships.
6. Then if the husband feels that he has never had sex with his wife, but the wife is pregnant, then the
   husband is allowed to drop accusations of lian or the child in the wife’s womb is not his child and the
   result of adultery or infidelity in the household or adultery in Islam.

• Through Fasid Marriage

Fasid marriage is a marriage that is carried out but does not meet the requirements or even the pillars of
marriage that apply in Islam. Examples include marriages involving women who are still
undergoing the iddah divorce period, whether they are divorced or divorced.

Then if there is a child born to the woman, then the child is related by lineage to the husband through marriage,
provided that the husband has the same conditions as the cause of determining lineage through a marriage, namely
being able to impregnate his wife, the gestational age of the wife is more than 6 months and there was
intercourse, causing the wife to become pregnant.

• Nasab karen Wati Syubhat

The determining factor for the next lineage is because of wati syubhat. Wati syubhat is
intercourse that occurs without any intention. For example, when there is a man who is having
sex with someone in a room without lighting and the man does not see the face of the woman he considers to
be his wife.

Because of this, sexual intercourse with wati syubhat is a mistake and if the woman gives birth, the children
will be related to the man who had intercourse with her.

There is also a requirement for the male to become the lineage of a child born with wat syubhat, namely if
the minimum gestational age has reached six months and the gestation period of the woman or the birth of a
child has not passed the maximum period of pregnancy, which is nine months and ten days. If a
child is born later than the gestation period, then his lineage cannot be related to a man who has sexual
intercourse in a way that is doubtful.

Nasab Law in Islam

Lineage in the teachings of Islam is very important, because with the existence of lineage, philosophically the
members of the extended family have a very strong connection, so that it becomes the main foundation so that a
strong human group can be formed in which each member of the group is bound or related to other members. other.

Islamic religious law has prohibited a father from denying the lineage of his children, so a mother is forbidden
to connect the child’s lineage with the real father.

In addition, Islamic religious law also forbids linking a child’s lineage to an adoptive father.
This is in accordance with the following hadith:

أَيُّمَا امْرَأَةٍ أَدْخَلَتْ عَلَى قَوْمٍ مَنْ لَيْسَ مِنْهُمْ فَلَيْسَتْ مِنَ اللَّهِ فِي شَيْءٍ، وَلَمْ
يُدْخِلْهَا اللَّهُ جَنَّتَهُ، وَأَيُّمَا رَجُلٍ جَحَدَ وَلَدَهُ وَهُوَ يَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِ احْتَجَبَ اللَّهُ
مِنْهُ وَفَضَحَهُ عَلَى رُءُوسِ الْخَلَائِقِ فِي الْأَوَّلِينَ وَالْآخِرِينَ

“Any woman who assigns a child to a people who are not from that people, then she does not get anything
(mercy) from Allah. And He will not admit that woman into His heaven.”

“Likewise, any man who denies his child, while he is looking at him, Allah will prevent himself from him and He
will actually open his disgrace in front of all creatures, both the first generation and the last generation,”
(HR Abu Dawud).

A person’s lineage determines inheritance rights and guardianship rights. The following is an
explanation regarding lineage rights and inheritance rights in Islamic teachings.

• Nasab Rights

The nasab rights of a husband and wife are children, namely lineage. So, anyone who has a
child from a marriage, be it a husband or wife, has the right to the lineage of the child.

In fact, besides stipulating, the Shari’a also regulates this right quite strictly, so that no one may
assign someone to something that is not his right. So thus, a man is not allowed to deny a
child born of his flesh and blood.

• Inheritance Rights

When talking about a person’s nasab rights in Islam, they usually also discuss inheritance rights and
guardianship rights.

Islamic religious law stipulates, if the wife dies and does not have a child in the marriage, then the husband
will get a share of half of his inheritance.

Meanwhile, if the wife dies and she has children, then the husband will also get one-fourth of the wife’s
inheritance.

However, if the husband dies and has a child, the wife will get ⅛ of her husband’s inheritance.
The division of inheritance rights is in accordance with the word of Allah in the letter An Nisa
verse 12. The following verse reads.

وَلَكُمْ نِصْفُ مَا تَرَكَ أَزْوَاجُكُمْ إِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُنَّ وَلَدٌ فَإِنْ كَانَ لَهُنَّ وَلَدٌ فَلَكُمُ
الرُّبُعُ مِمَّا تَرَكْنَ مِنْ بَعْدِ وَصِيَّةٍ يُوصِينَ بِهَا أَوْ دَيْنٍ وَلَهُنَّ الرُّبُعُ مِمَّا تَرَكْتُمْ
إِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَكُمْ وَلَدٌ فَإِنْ كَانَ لَكُمْ وَلَدٌ فَلَهُنَّ الثُّمُنُ مِمَّا تَرَكْتُمْ مِنْ بَعْدِ
وَصِيَّةٍ تُوصُونَ بِهَا أَوْ دَيْن

It means:

“To you (husbands) half of the property left by your wives, if they do not have children. If
your wives have children, then you get a quarter of the property left by them after fulfilling the will they
made or (and) the debt has been paid.”

“Wives get a quarter of what you leave if you don’t have children. If you have children, then
the wives get one-eighth of the assets that you leave after fulfilling the will that you made or (and) after
paying your debts,” (Sura An-Nisa’ verse 12).

Islam does not only regulate lineage laws, but also about the maintenance of lineage. Islam
strictly prohibits all relationships that deviate from the Shari’a and does not allow relationships other
than relationships that occur on a household ship or marriage according to syar’i.

Among the maintenance of the Islamic religion in lineage is quite harsh criticism of various kinds of denial of
lineage and threats given to fathers or mothers who deny the existence of their child’s lineage, the attitude of
breaking away from the child or when the father and mother punish a child who is not from them or not.

That is the explanation regarding lineage is the rope that connects families with other blood relations.

For Sinaumed’s who want to learn more about lineage or fiqh in Islam, they can get information by reading books.
sinaumedia.com #Friends Without Limits Sinaumed’s always provides various kinds of quality and
original books for Sinaumed’s.

Reading lots of books and articles will never hurt you, because Sinaumed’s will get #MoreWithReading information and
knowledge.

Author: Khansa

Reference:

• https://dalamislam.com/dasar-islam/arti-nasab
• https://ms.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nasab
• https://id.news.yahoo.com/nasab-ada-kins-atau-descent-100000595.html
• https://www.orami.co.id/magazine/nasab#hak-nasab
• https://tafsirweb.com/7616-surat-al-ahzab-ayat-4.html

Limits of Algebraic Functions – Does Sinaumed’s realize that in living his daily life, it is also closely related to mathematical concepts? Not only on the basic calculation concept, but even on the limit function concept. When walking through the toll road, did Sinaumed’s ever casually look at the straight highway in the distance? Then see the vehicles that cross us moving farther and farther and getting smaller in size. Well, that indicates that we have a limit. Not only in sight, but there is also a threshold for hearing, a limit on the ability to carry a burden, a limit on the ability to buy an item, and others.

If in mathematics, this limit is called the term “limit”. The limit function can be related to several other branches of mathematics, including algebra and trigonometry. Now, this time we will discuss the limits of algebraic functions. What is the limit of an algebraic function? What are the properties of the limit of this algebraic function? What is the method of solving the limits of this algebraic function? Come on, look at the following reviews so that Sinaumed’s understands these things!

What is the Limit of an Algebraic Function?

Basically, limit is a value that uses a function approach when trying to approach a certain value. In short, this limit is considered as a value towards a limit. It is referred to as the “limit” because it is indeed ‘close’ but cannot be reached. Then, why should this limit be approached? Because a function is usually not defined at certain points. Even though a function is often not defined by certain points, it is still possible to find out what value the function can approach, especially when a certain point is getting closer to the “limit”.

Limit formula

That is, if x approaches a but x is not equal to a, then f(x) will approach L. This approach of x to a can be seen from two sides, namely the left side and the right side. So, in other words, x can also approach from the left and right so that later it will produce a left limit and a right limit.

Therefore, the statement is obtained that:

0 <|xp|<δ⇔|f(x) – L|ε

That is, a function can be said to have a limit if the left limit and right limit also have the same magnitude. If the left limit and right limit are not the same, then the limit value will also not exist.

Properties of Algebraic Limit Functions

If n is a positive integer, k is a constant, f and g are functions that have a limit in c, then the properties will be:

Methods in Solving Limits of Algebraic Functions

There are several simpler methods for determining limits, namely by substitution, factoring, and rationalizing the denominator. How are these methods applied, let’s look at the following review!

1. Determining Limits with Substitution

If the value of a function for x approaches a, where a is a real number, then it can be determined by means of substitution. In this substitution method, the value of x will be replaced with a. However, if the result becomes (∞-∞) or 0/0 ∞/∞. So this method cannot be applied directly. It’s better if the function that takes the limit needs to be simplified again. Consider the following example.

the result of limit  x → 3 lim ​2 x − 5  is 1.

By using the substitution method, the limit value is obtained as follows:

Thus, the product of limit  x → 3 lim ​2 x − 5  is 1.

2. Determining Limits by Factoring

In this way, let’s say we have a problem of the form lim →af(x)/g(x)  . Now, as explained earlier, if x = a then it can be substituted for the function that takes the limit, so that it will produce

Therefore, the function must be simplified again by factoring f(x) and g(x) so that they both have the same factor. Furthermore, the same factor can be removed so that it will obtain an even simpler form, as follows:

3. Determine Limits by Rationalizing the Denominator

In this method, if in a function to be determined the limit value turns out to be difficult to simplify because it contains an irrational denominator, then it can be solved by rationalizing the denominator first. We learned how to rationalize the denominator of a fraction when we were in elementary school, do you still remember Sinaumed’s ? So, pay attention to the discussion below:

How to Determine the Limit Value of an Algebraic Function?

1. How to determine the limit of an algebraic function if the variable is close to a certain value

If you encounter an algebraic limit problem where the variable approaches a certain value, it can be solved using several methods, namely:

• Substitution Method

Look at the following example questions!

Determine the value of lim 2x ²  + 5 x →3

Completion:

So when asked what is the limit value for the function above?

We replace the value x = 3 for the variable x at 2x ² , now this is called substitution. So the solution to the limit above by substitution is:
lim 2x ²  + 5 = 2.(3) ²  + 5 = 23 x →3

• Factoring Method

This method will be used if the functions can be factored so that they do not produce undefined values. Check out the following examples!

Now, Sinaumed’s must have known that any number divisible by 0 would be undefined. That means if we determine the value in the example problem earlier, we have to find a new function so that division by 0 does not occur.

Using the substitution method will produce an undefined form (0/0):

Then it must be solved by the factoring method:

• The Method of Rationalizing the Denominator

This third method can be used if the denominator is in the form of a root which really needs to be rationalized, so that the division of the number 0 by 0 does not occur. Consider the following example problem!

Example:

• The Method of Rationalizing the Numerator

In this method, it is almost the same as the previous method, which can be used if the denominator is in the form of a root which really needs to be rationalized, so that the division of the number 0 by 0 does not occur. Consider the following example problem!

2. Determining the Limit of an Algebraic Function If the Variable Approaches Infinity

The limit form of an algebraic function can also occur if the variable approaches infinity, for example like:

lim x→∞ f(x)/g(x) lim x→∞ [f(x)+g(X)

So, if there is such a problem, it can be solved using several methods, namely in the form of dividing by the highest rank and multiplying by the opposing factor. Here’s the review! lim x→∞ f(x)/g(x) lim x→∞ [f(x)+g(X)

• The Method of Dividing by the Highest Rank

In this method, it is usually used to find the value of lim x→∞ f(x)/g(x) . The trick is to divide f(x) and g(x) by the highest power of n contained in f(x ) or g (x). To understand better, consider the following examples!

Problems example :

• The Method of Multiplying by the Opposite Factor

In this method, it is used to solve lim x→∞ {F(x)+G (X)

Look at the following examples of questions and solutions!

So, that’s a review of what is the limit of an algebraic function and the methods that can be used to solve it. Has Sinaumed’s applied some of these methods to this algebraic limit problem?

Also Read!

• The Inventor of Mathematics and His Complete Biography
• Understanding Ratio and Its Use in Mathematics and Accounting
• Understanding Associative Properties in Mathematical Counting Operations
• List of Most Frequently Used Mathematical Formulas
• Definition, Problems and Discussion, and History of Infinite Limits
• Square Circumference Formula with Questions and Discussion
• Definition, Concept, and Properties of Inverse Matrix
• Definition and Steps to Determine Rotational Symmetry of Various Flat Shapes
• Definition and Properties of Multiplication Matrix
• Definition of Variables, Constants, and Tribes
• Definition, Properties, Functions, and Logarithmic Formulas
• How to Solve Equations with the Distributive

Ligament – Ligament is a fibrous tissue that serves as a link between the bones in the body. Ligaments and tendons are one of the most frequently mentioned body tissues, so Sinaumed’s is probably no stranger to this term. Ligaments and tendons are the body’s most common tissues and are prone to injury. Although ligaments and tendons look similar at first glance, they are two different tissues.

Tendons, bones, muscles and ligaments are one of the tissues in the body and help the body’s performance when moving. Like tendons, ligaments are tissues that can easily be injured. Tendons and ligaments look the same because they are made of fibrous tissue, but they have different functions. Then, what are ligaments and what are the diseases that can occur in ligaments? Check out the following explanation.

Definition of Ligaments

Ligaments are tough and thick fibrous tissue, but remain elastic. Ligamentous tissue contains collagen and can be found in joints. Therefore, Sinaumed’s can find ligamentous tissue around the shoulders, knees, ankles and other joints.

Ligamentous tissue is formed by spindle-shaped cells known as fibrocytes. This fibrocytic tissue also has other components that have a gel-like texture.

Ligaments are tissues that have a shape like elastic ropes that cross each other and function to bind bones. Although ligament tissue has elastic properties, it does not allow joints to move freely like other body parts, such as arms, shoulders, legs and so on.

For example, there are four ligaments that can be found in the knee. There are two tissues on the side of the kneecap, then the rest are in front and behind the kneecap. These four ligament networks have a role to balance the knee while preventing excessive movement of the knee.

Basically, ligament tissue is more elastic than tendons and consists of two types, namely white ligament tissue and yellow ligament tissue. The difference between these two types of ligaments is the series in terms of structure and content.

Ligament tissue that is white contains collagen and tends to be stiffer than the type of ligament that has a yellow color. While the yellow ligament tissue contains elastic fibers, it is these fibers that make the yellow ligament tissue more mobile.

In general, the main function of tendons and ligaments is to help balance the structure of the body and help the movement of the body. However, when viewed more specifically, the roles of these tendons and ligaments are different.

The function of the ligament net is to connect one bone to other bones, while the tendons have the function of connecting muscles to bones.

In addition, ligament tissue also has a role to support joints and prevent excessive joint movement. In the joints, the ligament tissue has a shape like a capsule that covers all the ends of the bones and can be articulated or movable. Its function is to lubricate the membrane at the ends of the bones.

It has been explained previously, that ligament tissue is indeed prone and often gets injured, such as tearing or being overly stretched. The cause of injury to this ligament tissue is due to an impact that is too hard, falling or moving too much in the wrong way, twisting the knee with the sole of the foot and staying on the ground, transferring body weight from one leg to the other suddenly, spreading your knees too far, stopping running suddenly, jumping and landing with your knees bent and so on.

Injury to the ligamentous tissue at the knee, ankle, wrist is common. When Sinaumed’s is injured in a ligament, Sinaumed’s will hear something like popping or can even feel a tear in the ligament tissue. In addition, sufferers who have injured the ligaments will also feel the knee joint feel looser.

To detect injuries to the ligaments, the doctor will carry out a physical examination and other supporting examinations. Examples include MRI and X-rays. In some cases of injury, the doctor will also use a needle to suck up and dry the blood on the swollen knee.

The symptoms of a ligament injury can be felt to prevent and treat the injury immediately. Some of the symptoms are pain in the joints, swelling or bruising in the injured area of ​​the body. When a joint is injured, Sinaumed’s can feel that the part feels weak and cannot properly support the body’s weight.

When he was injured, Sinaumed’s didn’t need to panic. Because injuries to the joints are only temporary. However, it takes quite a long time to heal depending on the severity of the injury to the ligament tissue.

Broadly speaking, there are several levels that can categorize the severity of injuries to ligamentous tissue, namely grade one, grade two and grade three. In the case of a first-degree injury, the ligament tissue injury is only mild and only in the form of being pulled. However, in grade two injuries, the ligament tissue has been torn, but not completely and is included in the moderate injury category.

In the third degree, the most severe ligament injuries are marked by reduced function of the joints. This third degree ligament injury usually requires a surgical procedure to help repair the tissue that has been damaged. After experiencing a ligament injury, usually the joint will not feel as balanced as it used to be.

Even though it will heal, if the injury to the ligaments, especially the knee, is not treated immediately, then the impact of the knee ligament injury will be felt in a few months or even years.

In addition to injury, ligament tissue can also be attacked by several diseases. What kind of disease that attacks this ligament tissue?

Diseases of the Ligament Network

Not only prone to injury, ligament tissue can also be attacked by disease. Diseases that attack this ligament tissue can be divided into two types, including genetic and autoimmune. Well, what is the explanation of disease in ligamentous tissue?

Diseases of the ligament tissue caused by genetic conditions

Diseases of the ligament tissue are health problems that occur in the parts that connect body structures. According to the Cleveland Clinic, connective tissue consists of two proteins, namely elastin and collagen.

Collagen is a protein that can be found in tendons, ligaments, skin, cornea, cartilage, bones and blood vessels. Meanwhile, elastin is an elastic protein that has a shape like a rubber band and is the main component of ligament and skin tissue.

When a person has a disease of the connective tissue or ligaments, the collagen and elastin will become inflamed.

So the impact, there will be damage to the protein and parts of the body that are connected by a network of ligaments. The causes and symptoms of this ligament disease vary and depend on the condition and severity of the disease.

Here are some diseases of the ligament tissue caused by genetic conditions:

1. Ehlers Danlos syndrome

Ehlers Danlos syndrome or EDS can be caused by problems with the formation of collagen. Symptoms of this syndrome are stretchy skin, abnormal growths of scar tissue and joints that are too flexible.

Sufferers of EDS may have weak blood vessels, a curved spine, bleeding gums and problems with heart valves, lungs or digestion.

2. Epidermolysis Bullosa (EP)

EP sufferers usually experience abnormal growth of connective tissue proteins such as keratin, laminin, and collagen. This condition is also accompanied by symptoms of very fragile skin.

Sometimes, the skin with EP will blister or even tear. Sometimes small bumps will appear caused by friction on the clothes you wear. Some types of EP can also affect the respiratory tract, bladder, muscles and digestive tract.

3. Marfan’s Syndrome

This syndrome is caused by a defect in the connective tissue protein fibrillin that affects the bones, ligaments, eyes, blood vessels and heart.

People with Marfan syndrome are often very tall and slender, they also have very long bones and thin fingers and toes.

Sometimes, there are patients who have swollen segments of the aortic vessels which can rupture at any time.

Diseases of the ligament tissue caused by autoimmunity

Diseases of the ligament tissue caused by autoimmune, often occur in someone with a combination of genes. This disease tends to be more common in women than men. Here are some ligament diseases due to autoimmune.

1. Polymyositis and Dermatomyositis

These two diseases of the ligaments are related. Polymyositis causes inflammation of the muscles, while dermatomyositis causes inflammation of the skin. The symptoms of these two diseases are similar, such as fatigue, weakness in the muscles, difficulty swallowing, shortness of breath, fever and weight loss.

2. Arthritis

In rheumatoid arthritis (RA), the immune system attacks the thin membranes that line the joints. This will cause pain, stiffness, warmth, swelling to inflammation that occurs throughout the body.

Other symptoms of self-inflammation are fatigue, anemia, loss of appetite to fever. If left unchecked, RA can damage joints permanently and can cause deformity.

3. Scleroderma

This disease will cause the skin to feel tight and thick, the accumulation of scar tissue and organ damage. Scleroderma disorders fall into two groups, namely local and systemic scleroderma.

In the case of localized scleroderma, the disease will affect the skin. Meanwhile in systemic cases, the disease will involve major organs and blood vessels.

4. Sjogren’s Syndrome

Common symptoms of this syndrome are mouth and eyes that feel dry. Sufferers will also feel fatigue and extreme pain in the joints.

This condition will increase the risk of lymphoma and can affect the lungs, blood vessels, kidneys, nervous system to the digestive system.

5. Systemic Lupus Erythematosus (SLE or Lupus)

Lupus can cause inflammation that occurs in the skin, organs and joints. Symptoms of lupus are rashes on the cheeks and nose, sensitivity to sunlight, mouth sores, fluid in the heart and lungs, kidney problems, anemia and hair loss.

6. Vasculitis

Vasculitis is a disorder that affects the blood vessels in any area of ​​the body. Symptoms of vasculitis are loss of appetite, pain, fever, weight loss and fatigue. In addition, in some cases vasculitis can also cause strokes if blood vessels in parts of the brain become inflamed.

Ligament Recovery Initial Steps

In mild and moderate category of ligament injuries, here are a number of ways of initial treatment to speed up recovery.

• Compress the knee or the injured part with ice cubes that have been wrapped in a cloth for about 20-30 minutes, every 4 hours.
• Rest the knee or other body part that feels injured, then limit body movement.
• Take pain relievers, if needed.
• Use knee guards or bandages to control the movement of the injured knee and prevent the injury from getting worse or worse.
• Do some stretching exercises that function to train muscle strength around the injured knee ligaments.

Apart from the things above, doctors also recommend physiotherapy to restore the function of the injured knee. However, sooner or later the recovery period depends on the severity of the injury and the type of treatment given.

In some cases of knee ligament injuries, such as for example torn anterior cruciate ligament (ACL) and posterior cruciate ligament (PCL), it is necessary to undergo reconstructive surgery so that the ligaments can recover.

Steps to Overcome Diseases of the Ligaments

Until now, there is no drug that can treat diseases of the ligament tissue. Whether it’s a disease due to autoimmune or due to genetic conditions. Patients with autoimmune disease of ligament tissue, treatment is done to help reduce the symptoms of the disease. If you have conditions such as psoriasis and arthritis, therapy can suppress immune disorders that will trigger inflammation.

For diseases that occur in the ligaments caused by autoimmune, there are several types of drugs that are usually recommended by doctors to reduce the symptoms.

1. Corticosteroids

Corticosteroids are a group of drugs that contain synthetic steroid hormones. This drug will inhibit the production of substances that can cause inflammation. This drug can also work as an immunosuppressant.

This one drug can help prevent the immune system from attacking healthy cells and can prevent inflammation.

2. Immunomodulator

Immunomodulators are substances or substances that can modify the response of the immune system and activate natural and adaptive defense mechanisms, for example, such as restoring the balance of the immune system that is disturbed.

Immunostimulants are compounds that will increase the work of components in the immune system. This one drug will be given to increase the immune response to infection or disease.

The content of immunostimulants can be found in natural ingredients, such as saffron, black cumin, ginseng, white root, Sambiloto, ginger, curcuma, gotu kola and others.

This drug has several functions including strengthening the body’s resistance, fighting various kinds of pathogens such as viruses, bacteria, fungi and parasites that lodge in the body, curing a number of minor ailments such as coughs, indigestion and fever, preventing diseases such as stroke, disease, cardiovascular and the kidneys and function to protect cells and organs such as the lungs, brain, liver and heart.

That’s an explanation of the ligaments are the tissues that surround the joints. If Sinaumed’s wants to know more about ligaments, joint health or how to maintain and treat bone disease, then Sinaumed’s can find out the information by reading books.

As #FriendsWithoutBatas, sinaumedia.com provides books about bone and joint health for Sinaumed’s, don’t hesitate to buy books at sinaumedia because they are guaranteed to be original. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

The life of every living thing on earth has a cycle. This cycle will continue to act on the same species even though the individuals are different. A living being begins to begin its life when it is born on earth.

Humans begin life on earth when they are born. He will grow up to be old with physical and mental changes gradually according to his age. He will live life until he dies, until his breath stops.

Animals are the same, they have a series of life. From birth to death. It grows according to age and phase of life. The process of animal growth and development is called the animal life cycle.

To understand more about the life cycle of animals, Sinaumed’s can listen to the following explanation.

Definition and Characteristics of Animals

According to Anshori, animals or beasts are a group of organisms that are grouped in the kingdom animalia or metazoa. As for the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), animals are animate creatures that are able to move (move places) and are able to react to stimuli, but are not intelligent (such as dogs, buffaloes, ants); animal.

Meanwhile, according to Wikipedia, animals, fauna, animals, animals are multicellular eukaryotic organisms that make up the animal kingdom. As for Law Number 41 of 2014, the definition of animals is divided into three, namely animals, pets, livestock, and wild animals. Here’s an explanation of the three.

1. Article 1 paragraph (3) states: Animals are animals or animals which all or part of their life cycle are on land, water and/or air, either kept or in their habitat.
2. Article 1 paragraph (4) states: Pets are Animals whose lives partially or completely depend on humans for certain purposes.
3. Article 1 paragraph (5) states: Livestock are pets whose products are intended as food producers, industrial raw materials, services, and/or their byproducts related to agriculture.
4. Article 1 paragraph (6) states: Wild Animals are all animals that live on land, water and/or air that still have wild characteristics, both those that live freely and those that are reared by humans.

The characteristics of animals according to Anshori are as follows.

1. Animals or animals are eukaryotic, multicellular, and heterotrophic organisms. In contrast to autotrophic nutrition in plants, animals incorporate ready-made organic matter into their bodies by ingestion or eating other organisms, or eating decomposed organic matter.
2. Animal cells do not have a cell wall that supports the body tightly, as they do in plants or fungi. The largest component of animal cells consists of the structural protein collagen.
3. Another uniqueness of animals is the existence of two tissues that are responsible for the transmission of impulses and movement, namely nervous tissue and muscle tissue so that they can move actively.
4. Most animals reproduce sexually, with the diploid stage dominating their life cycle.
5. Respiratory organs in animals vary depending on where they live, some breathe with lungs like cats, gills like fish, skin like worms, trachea like insects.
6. Animals need food to grow, develop and survive. There are three types of animal food, namely carnivores (meat eaters), herbivores (plant eaters), omnivores (all eaters).

Classification of Animals

In general, animals belong to the kingdom animalia. Launching from Kompas.com, the kingdom animalia is grouped into two, namely the group of invertebrates (animals without backbones) and the group of vertebrates (animals with backbones). The following provides a more detailed description of the two groups.

1. Group of Invertebrates

Invertebrates are a group of animals that do not have a backbone. This group of animals consists of sponges, coelenterata, platyhelminthes, nemathelminthes, annelids, and molluscs. The following is an explanation of the types of animals in the invertebrate group.

a. Porifera

Porifera are animals that have pores in their body structure. The word porifera comes from the Latin, namely porus which means small hole or pore and ferre which means to have.

Most sponges live in shallow seas to a depth of 3.5 meters. They only consist of one tribe (family) that lives in fresh water, namely spongilidae. The rest live in the ocean.

Its body shape is similar to a flower vase and attached to the bottom of the water. It also consists of two layers of cells with the outer layer composed of flattened cells ( pinacocytes ). Porifera digest food via choanocytes. Digestion is carried out intracellularly.

Food that has been digested will be circulated by amebocyte cells to other cells. Meanwhile, the remaining food substances will be excreted through the osculum along with water circulation.

b. Coelenterata

In general, coelenterata live in the sea, except for a few types of hydrozoa which live in fresh water. Coelenterata itself is also called cavity animals and anteron which means intestine. Coelenterata belong to the diploblastic animal group (animals that have two embryonic layers).

This is because the body is composed of two layers of cells, namely ectodermal cells (epidermis) and gastrodermis (endodermis). Between the two layers is a non-cellular layer, namely the mesoglea which is spread over the nerve cells.

Coelenterata body shape consists of two forms, namely polyp and medusa. Polyp is a coelenterate life form that attaches to its place of life. Meanwhile, the jellyfish-shaped medusa is similar to an umbrella or parachute or like a bell that can swim freely.

c. Platyhelminthes

Platyhelminthes or also called flatworms have a soft, flat body shape and ciliated epidermis. It has no body cavity and generally lives in seawater, fresh water and moist soil. Not infrequently, it lives as a parasite in humans and animals.

Flatworms do not have a circulatory system and a respiratory system. It performs incomplete digestion without anus. Meanwhile, for the excretory system through two excretory channels that extend and empties into the pores.

The canals are located in a row on the dorsal side. It also branches and ends in fire cells.

d. Nemathelminthes

Nemathelminthes is a peseudoseomata triploblastic animal or also known as a thread worm. Characteristics, the body is elliptical covered with cuticle and equipped with a complete digestive system.

Unfortunately, threadworms do not have excretory and respiratory systems. Habitat is in wet land, swamps, rice fields, and sea water.

e. Annelids

The nervous system of annelids consists of a brain ganglion connected by an elongated nerve cord that forms a rope ladder. Annelids are also known as roundworms. Annelids have a perfect digestive system starting from the mouth, digestive tract, and anus.

f. Mollusca

Molluscs are soft animals that live in sea, fresh water or on land. This animal has a shell, a complete digestive system, and has legs. It lives in damp places. Respiration is carried out using gills or the mantle cavity.

2. Vertebrata Group

The vertebrate group is a group of animals that have a backbone. This group consists of a group of fish (fish), amphibians (amphibians), reptiles (reptiles), aves (birds), and mammals (mammals).

The following describes the five groups.

a. Pisces (Fish)

Pisces or fish are included in the group of vertebrate animals. This is caused by fish having a skeleton composed of hard bones and containing calcium phosphate.

Pisces habitat is in the water. The outside of the body is protected by an exoskeleton in the form of scales. It moves with its tail and fins. The respiratory system uses gills and has no ears.

The examples of Pisces are goldfish, betta fish, milkfish, tuna, and so on.

b. Amphibia (Amphibian)

Amphibians live in two realms, namely water and land. They breathe with their lungs and skin. It uses gills when it is still a tadpole. His heart consists of three chambers.

The heart consists of three chambers. Amphibians reproduce by producing eggs and not shelling. An example is the frog.

c. Reptiles (Reptiles)

Reptiles are characterized by hard, scaly and dry skin. They are made of antler substance. The function of reptile scales is to prevent drying out.

Reptiles became the first animals that could adapt in dry areas. When walking, he uses grates or feet. Reptiles breathe with lungs. For example snakes, alligators, crocodiles, turtles, lizards, and so on.

d. Aves (Birds)

Aves can be identified by their body which has feathers and a beak made of keratin. Aves feathers form lovebirds which function to help fly. Its habitat is in the air.

Aves breathe through lungs and additional tools in the form of air sacs. The air sacs themselves function as a reserve for breathing air when flying far away.

How to reproduce by laying eggs. The eggs have large shells and yolks. Examples of animals that fall into the aves category are chickens, pigeons, sparrows, sparrows and so on.

5. Mammals (Mammals)

Mammals produce milk to feed their young. Milk is produced by the mammary glands in the stomach or chest area. In addition to having mammary glands, mammals also have three middle ear bones and hair.

Usually, mammals live on land, but there are several types of mammals that live in water. For example whales and dolphins.

The body structure of mammals adapts to the way of life. Some live by flying, swimming, running, gliding, and so on. Breeding by giving birth to children and fertilization occurs in the mother’s body.

Mammals breathe with lungs and have a diaphragm as a breathing apparatus. As for mammals, they include giraffes, horses, cats, elephants, and so on.

Definition of Animal Life Cycle

Launching from kompas.com, animals have their own life cycle. The life cycle of animals can be interpreted as part of the stages of animal development from hatching or birth to adulthood.

According to Inggit Awanda, every animal has a different life cycle. For example in goats and chickens. Both have changes in shape similar to their parents or do not experience changes in body shape at their growth stage.

The life cycle of animals occurs naturally to prevent extinction. Developing and breeding are part of the animal’s life cycle.

Types of Animal Life Cycles

The life cycle of animals can be grouped into two, namely the life cycle without metamorphosis and with metamorphosis. Metamorphosis itself is an animal’s life cycle in which there are stages of biological development in which changes in appearance and/or structure occur after birth or hatching.

The following describes the types of animal life cycles.

1. Animal Life Cycle Without Metamorphosis

An animal life cycle without metamorphosis is an animal life cycle that occurs without any change in form. For example in chickens and cats.

The hen produces eggs which hatch after being incubated by the mother for about 21 days. When hatched, chicks have very fine down. However, when they grow up, the chicks’ feathers will change to those of their parents. Then, adult hens will produce eggs again after fertilization occurs.

This is also experienced by cats. The female cat gives birth to kittens which will grow into adult cats. It grows similar to its mother. The baby cats when they grow up will breed again.

2. Animal Life Cycle with Metamorphosis

Animals that have a life cycle with metamorphosis will have a different physical form when they are born and when they are adults. Physical changes occur due to cell growth and cell differentiation. Or a process occurs that allows less specialized cells to become more specialized.

Metamorphosis is grouped into two categories, namely complete metamorphosis and imperfect metamorphosis. Sinaumed’s can listen to the details in the presentation below.

a. Perfect Metamorphosis

Complete metamorphosis occurs when the process of changing the body shape of an animal from small to adult. Usually animals that have a perfect life cycle go through four stages in their life cycle, namely egg-larvae-pupa (chrysalis)-adult (imago).

Quoting from the book Natural Sciences: The Life Cycle of Animals in the Surrounding Environment by Inggit Awanda, et al mentions examples of perfect metamorphosis in butterflies and mosquitoes.

The butterfly life cycle begins with the eggs laid by the female. Eggs are laid on the leaves. Then it will hatch into a larva (a young animal that will change shape as an adult). Butterfly larvae are called caterpillars.

Caterpillar food is leaves. The longer it takes, the less intense the caterpillar will eat the leaves and the movement will become slower. Then, it stays still or doesn’t move and wraps itself in thread. The threads are formed from saliva. After the whole body is wrapped in thread, it will turn into a cocoon or pupa.

When it becomes a cocoon or pupa, the caterpillar stops eating. Slowly, the cocoon becomes perfect and the butterfly will come out of the cocoon. Then. Adult butterflies will repeat the cycle from laying eggs to becoming adults.

Meanwhile, mosquitoes breed by laying eggs in standing water. Once spawn will produce hundreds of eggs. The eggs will hatch into larvae or grubs. It moves in water.

After a few days, the larvae will turn into cocoons. Then, it will turn into a mosquito. Adult mosquitoes will lay eggs again and repeat the same cycle in their life cycle.

b. Imperfect Metamorphosis

Incomplete metamorphosis is characterized by immaturity or the body parts of the animal have not yet been formed at birth. However, the animal’s physique is the same as its parent. Usually incomplete metamorphosis occurs in insects, such as cockroaches.

Adult cockroaches will lay eggs. When it hatches it becomes a young cockroach or nymph. The shape is similar to an adult cockroach. However, they are smaller and don’t have wings yet. nymphs develop and change their skin continuously before reaching adulthood.

This change of skin is called ecdysis. After adulthood, cockroach wings will grow maturely. It will also lay eggs again and repeat its life cycle again.

Alif Lam Syamsiyah Letter – Muslims must understand that reading the Al-Quran in a good and correct manner is an obligation that cannot be abandoned. What’s more, reading the Al-Quran is just reciting the hijaiyah letters contained in the Al-Quran, but one must also be able to read it properly and correctly in accordance with the laws of its recitation and its tajwid. Apart from that, You must also understand the meaning of the translation of the Al-Quran to be used as a guide in carrying out his daily life.

In the Science of Tajwid, there is much that is regulated, especially regarding the law of reciting the Al-Quran. Starting from the reading laws of Mad, Izhar, Ikhfa, to Alif Lam Syamsiyah which has its own letters. So, what are the letters included in Alif Lam Syamsiyah? Where is the application of the letters Alif Lam Syamsiyah in the holy book of the Koran? What is the difference between Alif Lam Syamsiyah and Alif Lam Qomariyah? So, so that You understands these things, let’s look at the following review!

What are the letters of Alif Lam Syamsiyah?

Basically, there are 14 hijaiyah letters included in Alif Lam Syamsiyah, namely: ت ث د ذ ر ز س ش ص ض ط ظ ل ن

The Alif Lam Syamsiyah letters are actually the letters Alif and Lam ( ال ) which meet the 14 Syamsiyah letters previously mentioned. It is called the Syamsiyah letter because it comes from the word “syamsun” which means the sun. Therefore, the Syamsiyah letters are likened to the sun, while Lam Ta’rif is a star. A star of course will not appear when it meets the sun. That is why, this reading law is also called Idgham Syamsiyah.

The law for reading Alif Lam Syamsiyah is by imagining (inserting) Alif Lam (ال) into the Syamsiyah letters so that the reading becomes melted. Yep, the way to read Alif Lam Syamsiyah is not clear or just vague, that is, with Lam melting into the Syamsiyah letters in front of it.

So, it can be concluded that,

“Alif Lam Syamsiyah reading is a lafadz in the Koran where the letter alif lam ( ال ) does not meet with one of the syamsiyah letters, so it must be read vaguely or not clearly. There are 14 Syamsiyah letters, namely: ت ث د ذ ر ز س ش ص ض ط ظ ل ن”

Definition of Lam Ta’rif

Then, what is Lam Ta’rif? The law of reading Lam Ta’rif is when there are letters Alif and Lam ( ال ) which are always accompanied by an isim (noun) so that the isim becomes a certain ma’rifah. So, the existence of Alif Lam Ta’rif can also be an additional letter at the beginning of the word isim. So, in Alif Lam Ta’rif’s reading law, there are 2 types, namely Alif Lam Syamsiyah and Alif Lam Qamariyah.

An example of applying the letters Alif Lam Syamsiyah in the Koran

In fact, the Alif Lam Syamsiyah letters are found in many surahs contained in the holy book of the Al-Quran. Well, here is an example of applying the letter Alif Lam Syamsiyah found in the Al-Quran.

Getting to Know What Alif Lam Qomariyah Is

Since the name is almost the same, of course the definition of Alif Lam Qomariyah will not be much different from Alif Lam Syamsiyah. Alif Lam Qomariyah is when the letter Alif Lam ( ال ) meets one of the letters qamariyah. There are 14 hijaiyah letters included in the Qamariyah letters, namely: أ ب ج ح خ ع غ ف ق ك م و ه ي

There is one difference between Alif Lam Syamsiyah and Alif Lam Qamariyah, namely when reading Alif Lam Qamariyah’s reading law, the pronunciation must be read clearly. That is why, Alif Lam Qamariyah’s reading is also called Izhar Qamariyah.

Alif Lam Qamariyah’s readings are also widely found in the Koran, some of which are:

The difference between Alif Lam Syamsiyah and Alif Lam Qomariyah

Even though the name is the same because both are “derivatives” of the Lam Ta’rif reading law, they still have differences. Apart from the different way of reading it, there are other things that distinguish this Alif Lam Syamsiyah from Alif Lam Qamariyah, namely:

Alif Lam Syamsiyah	Alif Lam Qamariyah
The letter lam (ل ) is read indistinctly and is entered into the next letter.	The letter lam (ل) is read clearly and clearly so it is also called Izhar reading.
Does not have a vowel, if there is even then it will be considered not there.	Have breadfruit.
It is written using the tasydid sign ( ّ- )	It is written using the breadfruit sign ( ْ- )
Is in front of Alif Lam ( ال )	It is in the letter Lam (ل )

Understanding the Science of Tajweed

Basically, etymologically (according to language) the word “tajwid” means ‘to beautify something’. Meanwhile, according to the term, this Tajwid Science has a definition in the form of ‘knowledge of the rules and ways to read the Al-Quran as well as possible. The main purpose of studying Tajweed is to protect the reading of the Al-Quran from errors and changes and to protect the oral (mouth) from reading errors. In addition, learning recitation is fardlu kifayah, while reading the Koran properly (according to tajwid) is fardhu ‘ain.

Levels of Reading in Tajweed

In the Science of Tajwid, there are 4 levels when reading the Al-Quran which are seen based on the fast or slow aspect of reading the holy verses of the Al-Quran, namely in the form of:

1) At-Tahqiq

At this level, the reading is like tartil, only slower and slower, such as correcting the reading of the letters from the makhraj, and correcting the reading levels of mad (extended reading) and ghunnah (drumming).

This level of reading tahqiq is usually for those who are just learning to read the Koran so that they can train their tongue to pronounce letters and character traits correctly and correctly.

2. Al Hadar

In this second level, it will be read quickly and maintain the laws of tajwid reading. The hadar reading level is also usually carried out for those who have memorized the Al-Quran, so that they can repeat their reading in a short time.

3. At-Tadwir

In this third level, it is carried out between the levels of tartil and hadar reading, as well as maintaining the tajwid laws.

4. At-Tartil

In the fourth level of this last alias, it is done by reading slowly, calmly and pronouncing each letter of the makhraj correctly. Apart from that, this is also done by following the laws of reciting the tajwid perfectly, contemplating its meaning and the law, to the teachings of the verse in everyday life.

This level of tartil reading is usually for those who are familiar with the makhrajs of letters, the characteristics of letters and the laws of tajwid. This level of reading is better and more preferred.

Outline of the Subjects of Tajwid Science

As with other disciplines, the existence of this tajwid science also has a subject matter which is broadly divided into two parts, namely:

1. Haqqul Letters

Namely everything that is customary (must exist) in each letter. The right to this letter includes its characteristics (adjectives) and the places where letters appear (makhorijul letters). If the letter rights are abolished, it is impossible for all the sounds that are spoken to contain meaning because the sound becomes unclear.

2. Mustahaqul Letters

Namely new laws (Aridla) that arise for certain reasons after letter rights are attached to each letter. Mustahaqqul Letters include laws such as Idzhar, Ikhfa’, Iqlab, Idgham, Qalqalah, Ghunnah, Tafkhim, Tarqiq, Mad, Waqaf, etc.

The Purpose of Studying Tajweed

Indeed, basically, the existence of this tajwid science is to guard our tongues, especially when reading the Al-Quran so that we can avoid any mistakes. Remembering that the verses in the Al-Quran are holy verses, so they must be kept pure. As mentioned by Shaykh Mahmud Khalil al-Hushari al-Qari’ in his book Ahkamu Qira’atil Qur’anil Karim , p. 34-35, stated that

1. Al Lahnul Jaliy

Namely mistakes that occur when reading verses in the Koran, whether they can change the meaning or not, so that they violate ‘urf qurro (such as ‘ain being read as hamzah, or changing the vowel fathah to dhommah, etc.). If you make this mistake intentionally, then the law is unlawful.

2. Allahnu Khofiyyu

That is an error that occurs when reading verses in the Koran which actually violates ‘urf qurro, but does not change the meaning. For example, not reading ghunnah (drum), reading mad (long sound), obligatory muttashil, etc. If you make this mistake intentionally, then the law is makruh.

Adab Reading Al-Quran

It should be noted that reading the holy book Al-Quran is different from reading newspapers or books that are human in nature. This is due to reading the Al-Quran which actually contains the words of Allah SWT in the form of words from Allah SWT, as a form of communication between Allah SWT and His servants. Therefore, there are manners and rules that must be observed, adhered to, and maintained when reading the Al-Quran. The adab of reading the Al-Quran is categorized into 2 types, namely Born Adab and Inner Adab.

Birth of Adab

1. In a state of purification. Especially from small hadas, big hadas, and all unclean things. This is because the holy book Al-Quran contains revelations from Allah SWT, not human words like newspapers or books.
2. Choose a place that is appropriate and holy. In this case, not all places are appropriate or suitable for reading the Al-Quran, right… There are several places that are not suitable for reading the Koran, one of which is the bathroom. That is why, You must choose a place that is holy and quiet, for example a mosque, mushalla, or prayer room either at home or office.
3. Face the Qiblah and dress modestly. When you want to read the Koran, it is recommended to face the Qibla and wear modest clothes. This is because the activity of reading the Al-Quran is part of worship to Allah SWT and as if he is in dialogue with Him.
4. Siwak or cleaning the mouth. Just like when you want to communicate with humans, you have to clean your mouth with Allah SWT first so that it is clean and your breath is fresh.
5. Read ta’awudz before reading the Al-Quran.
6. Read with tartil, that is, you have to be calm, slowly, and pay attention to recitation.
7. Read aloud (jahr).
8. Beautify sound.

Inner Adab

1. Tadabbur way. Namely by paying serious attention to the wisdom contained in every fragment of the verses of the Al-Quran.
2. In khusyu’ and khudhu’. That is, we must humble ourselves before Allah SWT so that the Al-Quran that we read will have an impact on us as readers.
3. Outright. That is, when you are reading the Al-Quran you have to sincerely and for the sake of seeking the pleasure of Allah SWT.

Edutore.com – We cannot deny that wealth can sometimes be toxic to ourselves, because usually when we are rich we will consider everything low and can be bought with money, but the fact is that this is not always the case, as some of the richest people in the world do following, they are still simple even though they are already rich, here are the richest rich people in the world but still simple, Sinaumed’s:

Learn Simple Life from the Richest People in the World Sinaumed’s!

BILL GATES

The first richest person in the world who lives a simple life is Bill Gates, as the owner of Microsoft with a net worth of US $ 110 billion or the equivalent of IDR 1,540 trillion assuming US $ 1 is IDR 14,000. With his wealth Bill Gates can buy whatever he wants. But Bill Gates prefers to live simply. One of its simplicity can be seen from the watch he wears, even though being the richest man in the world it turns out that Bill Gates only uses a watch that costs US $ 10 or the equivalent of Rp. In those days he appeared like people in general, namely queuing when buying food, such as burgers, potatoes and soda.

 

JEFF BEZOS

The next richest person in the world who lives a simple life is Jeff Bezos. The richest man in the world after Bill Gates was once ranked number one and occupied the richest man in the world for 2 years, where he succeeded in shifting Bill Gates with his start up business, but a few years later, on Friday 15 November 2019 to be precise , he was again kicked out by Bill Gates from the position of the richest man in the world. It is now known that Jeff Bezos’ wealth has reached US $ 108 billion, slightly different from Bill Gates. Jeff Bezos’ simplicity can be seen from the car he uses, even though he is rich he prefers a car with a relatively low price, namely the Honda Accord, besides that his work space is very simple, there is only a wooden table and dirty carpet,

 

BUFFET WARRANTY

The richest man in the world who until now still chooses a simple life is Warren Buffett, as a true investor, he is often referred to as the grandfather of investors because he teaches so many tricks about stock investing, one of the best strategies he teaches is the strategy of choosing undervalued stocks. With this strategy, Warren Buffet is now one of the richest people in the world. Even though he is rich, Warren Buffett still lives a simple life, he still lives in his old house in Omaha which he bought in 1958 for US$ 31,500, as well as in terms of vehicles, he does not buy a Lamborghini like most other rich people, he only owns a Cadillac. The 2014 XTS is priced at US$44,600 alone. Warrent Buffet’s simplicity can also be seen from his daily life,

 

MARK ZUCKERBERG

The next richest person, the simplest, is Mark Zuckerberg as the owner of Facebook social media, which until now still exists in cyberspace, Facebook users consist of various groups, both young people and adults, from Facebook, Mark Zuckerberg is now able to become one of the richest people. the richest person in the world with a net worth of 72.3 billion USD. With that much wealth, Mark Zuckerberg is often named the richest young person in the world, even though he is rich, it turns out that Mark Zuckerberg has never lived in luxury, he prefers a simple life, which can be seen from the clothes he wears, he prefers to wear T-shirts and skate shoes. on various occasions. We can see the most prominent simplicity of Mark Zuckerberg from his office, Mark Zuckerberg prefers to work with his employees in one room rather than having to create a private workspace. Mark Zuckerberg prefers to be close to his employees when working and because of that nature, Mark Zuckerberg was finally named the 4th best leader in the world in 2014. If Indonesian rich people prefer to buy expensive cars such as Mercy and Lamborghini, this is different from Mark Zuckerberg who prefers to buy cars that are not too expensive for the rich class, namely the Honda Jazz with a price of around 300 million. On other occasions, Mark Zuckerberg is often seen shopping with his wife without bodyguards and without a personal driver. Mark Zuckerberg prefers to be close to his employees when working and because of that nature, Mark Zuckerberg was finally named the 4th best leader in the world in 2014. If Indonesian rich people prefer to buy expensive cars such as Mercy and Lamborghini, this is different from Mark Zuckerberg who prefers to buy cars that are not too expensive for the rich class, namely the Honda Jazz with a price of around 300 million. On other occasions, Mark Zuckerberg is often seen shopping with his wife without bodyguards and without a personal driver. Mark Zuckerberg prefers to be close to his employees when working and because of that nature, Mark Zuckerberg was finally named the 4th best leader in the world in 2014. If Indonesian rich people prefer to buy expensive cars such as Mercy and Lamborghini, this is different from Mark Zuckerberg who prefers to buy cars that are not too expensive for the rich class, namely the Honda Jazz with a price of around 300 million. On other occasions, Mark Zuckerberg is often seen shopping with his wife without bodyguards and without a personal driver.

 

INGVAR KAMPRAD

The next rich man whose lifestyle we have to imitate is Ingvar Kamprad, Ingvar Kamprad is the founder of IKEA, where he was once crowned as one of the richest people in the world and was ranked eighth with a total wealth of USD 58.7 billion or around Rp. 838 trillion, even though Ingvar Kamprad is rich, it turns out that he is the simplest billionaire among other billionaires. Ingvar Kamprad’s simplicity can be seen when he goes to the office using only an old Volvo car, uses public transportation, such as the subway, and sits on an airplane in economy class, even though he can buy the plane he is on, and what’s even more interesting is Ingvar Kamprad. often shop for clothes in traditional markets and make offers, it is even said that Ingvar Kamprad likes to buy used clothes. The simplicity of Ingvar Kamprad really deserves our thumbs up, even though he is very rich he has never been arrogant let alone living in luxury like some rich people, his success in building IKEA began when he was at the lowest limit, where since he was a child he has sold various kinds of home decoration equipment to customers. his neighbor until now when he became the founder of IKEA. Even though Ingvar Kamprad passed away at the age of 91 on Sunday 28 January 2018, he is still remembered and a role model for everyone, especially the rich so they are not arrogant with what they have, having lots of wealth is not necessarily happy but have a calm heart can certainly be happy,

 

AZIM PREMJI

Azim Premji is the richest man in India, but this 58 year old man is known to be humble. One of them is that Premji often takes an auto-rickshaw from the airport to his house, even though he has many cars. His thrifty style is also passed on to his employees to turn off the lights when not in use and reduce the use of too much paper. In addition, he is also known as a philanthropist.

MICHAEL HARTONO

Known as the owner of PT Djarum and the largest shareholder in Bank Central Asia (BCA), Michael Bambang Hartono was caught on camera by netizens sitting eating tofu pong in Semarang. After being widely spread in cyberspace, this simple action surprised many people. The man who is better known as big boss Djarum is the second richest man in Indonesia. Even with all those labels, Michael looked relaxed eating tofu pong at a simple shop in Semarang. In the photo, Michael is seen wearing a blue collared shirt and is seen sitting eating tofu pong while ordering a drink on the shop’s simple wooden table.

 

SIMPLE LIFE STEPS

Money is not everything, you can still live a happy life with simplicity. There are many people who are happy with their current condition. This can happen because of their lifestyle, personal satisfaction, and acceptance of current conditions. Here are steps you can take to enjoy a simple life and not overdo it.

 

ACCEPT YOURSELF AND LIVE UNDER YOUR CAPABILITIES

Replace the desire for something by learning to stay happy with what you have now. Accepting your own situation is one of the first steps to being grateful for what you have. They live below Warren Buffet’s ability to have money of more than 68.1 billion US dollars, or around Rp. 919.35 trillion. With that kind of money, Buffet can actually buy the house at the fantastic price he wants. But, the truth is, Buffett has been pretty comfortable living in the old house he bought in 1958 for $31,500 until recently. The same thing is shown by Mark Zuckerberg who has a wealth of 51.5 billion US dollars. That much wealth allows the owner of Facebook to buy luxury cars worth millions or even billions of dollars. However,

 

ENJOY THE SIMPLE THINGS IN LIFE

Enjoy the little things in life to keep you happy. One of the best ways to get the most out of something is to do what you love. For example, Bill Gates is one of the richest people in the world today because he does what he likes. Someone who does what they love will be more prosperous than someone who works because they feel compelled.

 

BUILD COMMITMENT

You should also try to build emotional connections with family, friends, partners, and people you meet regularly. A good relationship will increase the feeling of happiness in the life that you are living, defriends.

DO NOT deify APPEARANCE

If you pay attention, those genius super-rich people never really care about their outer appearance. Just look at the appearance of Steve Jobs with a black T-shirt everywhere. Also Zuckerberg who is comfortable with a gray T-shirt and jeans. They choose the most efficient strategy possible, especially for things that are less basic like “what clothes to wear today”. By saving time and energy thinking about less important things, these super-rich can maximize their energy and time to think about more important things like business development. In addition, having a simple appearance also prevents them from wasting money on appearances.

 

HAPPY CHARITY

The world’s super-rich people love to do charity. Bill Gates, the founder and owner of Microsoft and is listed as the richest person in the world, is already known as a person who loves to do charity. In 2017, Bill Gates donated around 4.6 million US dollars for humanitarian activities. The value of the donation is the largest issued by Gates in the last 17 years. Bill Gates teaches an important lesson about getting rich: those who are really rich are those who love to give. So far, Bill Gates has recorded a wealth of US $ 90 billion or Rp. 1,200 trillion. Not only Bill Gates who likes to do charity. Other super-rich people such as Buffet, George Soros, and Chuck Feeney, founder of Duty Free Shops, are also known as wealthy celebrities who like to share with others.

 

NOT SPOILED

They are not spoiled. Many of the newly rich have felt entitled to a high level of comfort. For example, taking a private car everywhere even though it is stuck in traffic jams which often doesn’t make sense. Ingvar Kampard, founder of IKEA, who has a net worth of US$39.3 billion, is comfortable using public transportation everywhere. As one of the richest people in the world, Kampard doesn’t feel compelled to change his lifestyle to be extravagant. Kampard still enjoys traveling in economy class and having lunch in the cafeteria with his employees and taking the bus everywhere.

HUMBLE

There is a saying, new rich people are usually more “insistent” in showing their wealth. Supported by social media, these OKB do not hesitate to show off everything they perceive as a sign of their social status and wealth. Well, what about those who are really rich? Most people who are super rich are reluctant to show off their wealth. The super-rich tycoons are more often humble. Take the example of the founder of Zara, Amancio Ortega who is listed as the third richest person in the world with a wealth of 82.3 billion US dollars. Having abundant wealth does not change Ortega’s lifestyle to be super fancy. He did not hesitate to join his employees at Zara’s headquarters for lunch in the cafeteria. Ortega’s appearance is also simple by wearing a blue blazer, white shirt and gray pants. Despite owning a $45 million private jet, Ortega rarely uses it because his time is up for work.

BRING YOUR OWN LUNCH

They bring their own lunch box, you must have often read how big the savings value is just from the habit of bringing lunch from home? Bringing lunch from home not only helps you save more pocket money, but can also save time from the confusion of finding the right place to eat when lunch time arrives. You can focus more on using that time to do other, more important things. Charlie Ergen, the owner of Dish Network, which has a net worth of 14.4 billion US dollars, to this day still diligently brings a packed lunch from home filled with sandwiches and soft drinks every time he goes to work. Not only that, Ergen also shared a room with work colleagues when he was out of town on business.

 

PAY IN CREDIT CARD DEBT

They always pay off credit card debt. The super rich rarely carry large amounts of cash with them. Quoting Business Insider, the super rich are more comfortable carrying cash as needed according to their needs. They are also smart credit card users by always paying their credit card bills in full so they don’t have to pay expensive credit card interest. These super rich people always apply a smart strategy in managing their money so that they can use it as optimally as possible.

 

EDUTORE

sinaumedia developed an educational platform called Edutore. On this platform, you can access many question practice books like those in sinaumedia by subscribing. Edutore has a slogan “Everyone Can Be Smart” and that is also what Edutore aspires to be. So that Edutore can participate in educating Indonesian children. On the Edutore Youtube Channel, various topics are discussed, ranging from unique general knowledge such as “Why are the brake lights red”, learning English with Captain J, to studying with Edutore which contains discussions of questions such as CPNS synonyms, antonyms, and others. Check the YouTube account directly, click here.

Source: from various sources

Lenz Law – Sinaumed’s must have known that in everyday life, the presence of magnets is very much needed, especially in the use of technology? Yep, magnets are always a complement to the latest technology, one of which is the refrigerator. The refrigerator, aka the freezer, also uses magnets, you know , especially on the door. That’s why the refrigerator door always looks like someone is pulling it from the inside. Well, the use of magnets on the refrigerator door is the application of the process of electromagnetic induction which is closely related to Physics.

Physics is not just counting coconuts falling or how fast car tires go, but also about magnetic induction. In the case of electromagnetic induction this will definitely relate to Lenz’s law. Then what is Lenz ‘s Law? What is the formula for Lenz’s Law? What is the definition of electromagnetic induction? So, so that Sinaumed’s understands these things, let’s look at the following review!

How Does Lenz’s Law Sound?

Basically, Lenz’s Law is one of the laws in physics that provides a statement about Induction Electromotive Force (EMF). Yep, Lenz’s Law provides an explanation to all of us about how the direction of the induced current that occurs due to the Induction Electromotive Force (EMF) is. Lenz’s law is usually used in dynamic electric machines in generators and motors. Lenz’s law, coined by a physicist named Friedrich Lenz in 1834, states that:

“If an induced Electromotive Force (EMF) arises in a circuit, then the direction of the induced current generated is such that it creates an induced magnetic field that opposes the changing magnetic field (the induced current tries to maintain a constant total magnetic flux)”

In order to better understand Lenz’s Law, consider the following picture! The figure shows the direction of the induced current based on Lenz’s law in the form of a) a magnet approaching the coil; and b) the magnet moves away from the coil.

So, when the position of the magnet and the coil is stationary, then of course there is no change in the magnetic flux in the coil. It should be noted that flux in the field of physics has a definition in the form of ‘the amount of quantity (mass or heat) flowing through a certain area perpendicular to the flow per unit time’. Thus, the coil will appear magnetic flux and challenge the addition of magnetic flux that has penetrated the coil.

Therefore, the direction of the induced flux must be opposite to the magnetic flux, so that the total flux covered by the coil will always be constant. Likewise, when the magnet is removed from the coil, there will be a reduction in the magnetic flux in the coil itself. As a result, there will be an induced flux in the coil that opposes the reduction of the magnetic flux, so that the flux will always have a constant total. The direction of the induced current can also be determined by the right-hand rule, that is, if the direction of the thumb represents the direction of magnetic induction, then the direction of the fold of the other fingers will indicate the direction of the current.

Look again at the following picture!

The figure shows that if the magnet is moved closer to the coil, an induced electromotive force (EMF) will appear in the coil which causes an induced current to appear in the coil itself. As a result, there is also a magnetic field that opposes the fixed magnetic field, so that the direction of the current in the coil is from B to A, as is the case with the statement in Lenz’s Law.

Now, to better understand how the working principle of Lenz’s law requires two different methods, namely resistance to the motion of the poles and resistance to changes in flux. Just a little trivia , Sinaumed’s , in the previous description, we always mentioned magnetic flux. Indeed, what is magnetic flux? The existence of this magnetic flux is related to the number of magnetic field lines passing through a known area. The magnetic field remains perpendicular to the area bounded by simple circuits, especially those made of coils of wire.

Lenz’s law formula

As with other physical laws, even though they are related to magnetic induction, of course they have their own formula, namely:

 

 

Examples of Questions and Discussion of Lenz’s Law

Example Question 1

1. There is a magnetic flux enclosed by a coil, reduced from 0.5 Wb to 0.1 Wb in just 5 seconds. The coil consists of 200 turns of wire with a resistance of 4 Ω. Then, how strong is the electric current flowing through the coil?

ANSWER

Is known:

Φ1 = 0,5 Wb

Φ2 = 0,1 Wb

N = 200 turns

R = 4Ω

Δt = 5 seconds

Asked: I … ?

DISCUSSION

Induction Electromotive Force (EMF) is calculated using the equation:

the sign (-) indicates a reaction to a change in flux, namely the induced flux is in the opposite direction to the main magnetic flux. So that it will produce a current flowing through the coil in the form of I = ε/R = 16/4 = 4 A.

So, the electric current flowing through the coil is 4 A.

What Is Electromagnetic Induction?

Basically, the existence of Lenz’s Law is indeed related to the process of electromagnetic induction. What is electromagnetic induction anyway?

The term “electric” actually comes from the word “electron”, which in Greek becomes “amber”. The term “magnetic” also comes from magnesia, the name of the district in Greece where magnetism was first discovered. Well, electromagnetism is the name given to the combined science of electricity and magnetism. So it can be concluded that electromagnetic induction discusses two ways in which electricity and magnetism will be related to each other, in the form of:

1. Electric current produces a magnetic field
2. The magnetic field exerts a force on moving electric currents or electric charges (Giancoli, 2014)

The concept of electromagnetic induction was discovered by Joseph Henry, an American scientist who was then continued by Michael Faraday, a British scientist. Faraday then published the results of his research using experiments in the form of galvanometers, coils, and magnets. Look at the pictures of experiments conducted by Michael Faraday to examine the existence of this electromagnetic induction.

When the magnet is moved toward or away from the coil, the needle on the galvanometer will move to the right or to the left. Meanwhile, when the magnet is not moved, the needle on the galvanometer will not deviate to the right or left. For this, Faraday concluded that a constant magnetic field would not be able to produce a current, but a changing magnetic field could produce an electric current. Well, that electric current is called an induced current.

Based on these experiments, it was also shown that the movement of the magnet in the coil causes the galvanometer needle to deviate. It is the deviation of the galvanometer needle that shows that there is indeed an electric current at the end of the coil. The occurrence of an electric current is known as electromagnetic induction. Meanwhile, the potential difference that appears at the end of the coil is called the induced Electromotive Force (EMF).

Well, look again at the following picture!

The figure shows how induction of Electromotive Force (EMF) can occur. If the magnetic poles are brought closer to the coil, then the number of lines of force that enter the coil will also increase. It is the change in the number of lines of force that causes the deviation of the galvanometer needle. The same thing will happen if the magnet is moved out of the coil. However, the direction of the deflection of the galvanometer needle will be opposite to the original deflection. Thus, it can be concluded that the cause of the appearance of an induced Electromotive Force (EMF) is a change in the magnetic force lines enclosed by the coil.

Just a little additional information, Sinaumed’s, a device that can convert a type of energy (both chemical, mechanical and light energy) into electrical energy is called a source of electromotive force or often abbreviated as EMF. Examples of sources of this electromotive force are batteries, accumulators (accumulators), and generators. Batteries and accumulators can convert chemical energy into electrical energy, while generators can convert mechanical energy into electrical energy. Now, when current is drawn from the battery or accumulator, the voltage between the ends of the terminals drops below the value ɛ.

When compared to ordinary magnets, electromagnets do have many advantages, so they are often used in the latest technology to help humans do their daily work. Some of the advantages of electromagnets are as follows:

• The magnetism can be varied, from the smallest to the largest size. The trick is to change one or all three of the electric current strength, the number of turns, and the size of the iron core.
• Its magnetic properties are easy to appear and remove. The trick is to disconnect and connect the electric current using a switch.
• It can be made into various shapes and sizes according to the desired needs.
• The position of the poles can be changed. The trick is to change the direction of the electric current.

Meanwhile, the strength of the electromagnet can increase if it experiences three things, namely: a) The current through the coil increases; b) The number of windings is increased; and c) Enlargement or lengthening of the iron core.

 

Get to know Faraday’s Law

The existence of Faraday’s Law turns out to be related to Lenz’s Law, you know, because both predict electromagnetic induction and induced Electromotive Force (EMF). Even the figure who discovered electromagnetic induction also contributed to Faraday’s Law, namely Michael Faraday, a British chemist and physicist. Even Michael Faraday also earned the nickname “Father of Electricity” because of his research related to electricity and became the forerunner of today’s great technology.

Michael Faraday was born on September 22, 1791 and died on August 25, 1867. He has studied various fields of science, including electromagnetic and electrochemical fields. Among scientists, the figure of Faraday is known as an early pioneer in research on electricity and magnetism so that his services are always remembered as the greatest scientist of all time.

In Faraday’s Law I, states that “The mass of the substance produced at the electrodes of fellow electrolyzers will be directly proportional to the amount of electric charge flowing”. That is, the mass of product (W) that has been deposited on the electrode will increase, along with the increase in the electric charge (Q) used.

According to Faraday, the magnitude of the induced Electromotive Force (EMF) at both ends of the coil will later be proportional to the rate of change in the magnetic flux, especially that which is enclosed by the coil. That is, the faster the change in magnetic flux occurs, the greater the induced Electromotive Force (EMF) that arises. Meanwhile, the meaning of magnetic flux is the number of lines of magnetic force that have penetrated a field. The magnitude of the change in magnetic flux can be calculated using the formula:

ΦB = B┴ A = BA cos θ

Information:

ΦB = magnitude of change in magnetic flux (Weber or T.m2 )

B┴ = magnetic field component perpendicular to the surface of the coil (Tesla)

A = surface area of ​​the plane (meter2)

θ = angle between B and a line perpendicular to the surface of the coil

Induction EMF Relationship with Faraday’s Law

Basically, Electromotive Force (EMF) is the work done per unit charge to produce an induced current. The induced current is the current generated in a wire loop. Faraday realized that electromotive force (EMF) and current could be induced in a loop and proved it through his second experiment, by varying the amount of magnetic field through the loop. The number of field lines that have passed through the loop does not actually affect the values ​​of the Electromotive Force (EMF) and the induced current.

Thus, when the north pole of the magnet is moved closer to the loop, the number of field lines passing through the loop will also increase. This increase causes the conduction electrons in the loop to move (as an induced current) and provide energy (as an induced emf). So, when the magnet stops moving, the number of field lines through the loop also no longer changes so that the induced current and induced emf disappear.

Through this Faraday’s Law, it will also explain the experiments that have been carried out by Michael Faraday from the negative sign on the rate of change with respect to time and the magnetic flux which has passed through the surface Φn, the same as when the Electromotive Force (EMF) around a closed loop and limited by surface. The negative sign determines the direction of the induced Electromotive Force (EMF).

•  

Legislative power is – In the process of forming a state, the founders strive to find a standardized form for the system of government of that state. This is done with the aim of developing and building the quality of the country.

So, it can be concluded that the state must fulfill several components that have high potential in order to build the integrity of the country. In general, these basic components have a function as a foundation for building the country. These components are the form of the state, the form of government and the system of government.

The processes that exist in the government system have various functions for the country. The government system has an important role for a country. Countries that do not have a government system, the country will be chaotic, because the country has not determined who will be the leader, who is the highest authority and so on. The government system is divided into three, namely the executive, legislative and judicial institutions. In this article, we will explain about the power of the legislature and the legislature in general.

Legislative power is

Legislative power is the power to formulate or make laws required by the state. The branch of legislative power is a branch of power that can reflect people’s sovereignty, because it is the authority of the people’s representative body or parliament to establish a regulation. In short, the legislative power performs regulatory functions.

In addition, the legislative function also includes the following four things:

1. Legislation initiative.
2. Discussion on the draft law.
3. Approval of the ratification of the draft law.
4. Give binding approval or ratification of treaties or international agreements and other binding legal documents.

The legislature, legislature or legislature is a deliberative body of government with a brush to make law. The legislature is also known by several names such as congress, parliament and national assembly.

In a parliamentary system, the legislature is the highest body and refers to the executive. In a presidential system, the legislature is the same branch of government and is independent of the executive. In addition to enacting laws, legislatures generally also have the power to raise taxes and impose budgets and other expenditures. Legislatures sometimes also write treaties or decide wars.

Legislative Power in Indonesia 

In Indonesia, examples of legislative power are the People’s Representative Council (DPR) and the Regional Representative Council (DPD). The following describes two examples of legislative power.

House of Representatives (DPR)

In general, DPR members come from political parties that are directly elected by the people by popular vote. The elected DPR will be held at the central level, while those at the provincial or district level are the Regional People’s Representative Council (DPRD). The following are some of the duties and powers that must be carried out by members of the DPR.

1. Forming laws that have been discussed with the President.
2. Approval of regional regulations in lieu of laws.
3. Receive and discuss the issues of the Draft Law (RUU) submitted by the DPD.
4. Considering the DPD on draft APBN laws that have a relationship with education, taxes and religion.
5. Establish the State Revenue and Expenditure Budget (APBN) together with the President and take into account the considerations of the DPD.
6. Select members of the Audit Board of the Republic of Indonesia (BPK) with consideration from the DPD.
7. Choose three candidates for members of the constitutional justices and submit them to the President.

In carrying out their duties and powers, DPR members have the following rights:

1. The Right of Interpellation is the right to ask for information from the President.
2. The right of inquiry is a right used by members to submit draft laws to the government.
3. The Initiative Right is the right to submit a Draft Law to the government.
4. The Amendment Right is the right to make changes to the Draft Law.
5. The Budget Right is the right that is used to submit the Draft State Revenue and Expenditure Budget (RAPBN).
6. Petition rights are rights that are used to be able to ask questions about government policies.

Meanwhile, in Article 20A of the 1945 Constitution, the People’s Representative Council holds the highest authority to form legislation. Therefore, the DPR has three important functions, among which are the following:

1. Legislative function is a function in which the DPR has a role as a legislator together with the President.
2. The Budget function is a function which plays a role as the holder of power to determine the State Budget proposed by the President.
3. The Oversight Function is a function of the DPR which has a role to oversee the running of government.

The DPR holds sessions at least once a year.

Regional Representative Council (DPD)

Members of the Regional Representatives Council (DPD) consist of representatives from various provinces and have been selected through an electoral process. The membership of the DPD is formalized by presidential decree and takes place in its constituency.

DPD members usually do not come from political parties, but from social organizations. The term of office for DPD members is five years. According to the 1945 Constitution article 22D, DPD members have the following powers:

1. Submitting Draft Laws to the DPR relating to regional autonomy, formation, expansion, regional central relations and regional mergers, regional central finance and natural resource management.
2. Give consideration to members of the House of Representatives on the Draft Law on the State Budget and Bills related to education, taxes and religion.
3. Supervise the implementation of these matters and report it to the DPR.

Functions of State, Executive and Judiciary Institutions 

After knowing the meaning of legislative power and examples of legislative institutions in Indonesia, Sinaumed’s also needs to know an explanation of the executive and judicial institutions. Here’s an explanation.

• Executive Agency 

Executive power is the power to enforce laws. The branch of this power that holds authority in the administration of the highest state government.

Executive power, related to the state government system adopted by each country. For example, Indonesia adopts a presidential system of government. So, in a narrow sense, executive power is in the hands of the President as head of state and head of government.

However, quoted from the Authority of the Executive, Legislative and Judiciary Institutions written by J. UU Nurul Huda, it is explained that in a democratic country, in a narrow sense, the executive branch is defined as the power held by the king and his ministers. In a broader sense, the executive branch includes civil servants as well as the military. For this reason, simply the executive branch can be called the government.

From the explanation above, it can be concluded that the executive branch is an institution that has the function of carrying out the laws stipulated by the legislature. In countries that adopt a democratic government system such as Indonesia, generally the executive branch consists of the head of state such as the president or king and his ministers.

In Indonesia itself, members of the executive branch are the People’s Consultative Assembly (MPR), the president, vice president and ministers. The following is an explanation of the MPR and the president as executive bodies.

People’s Consultative Assembly (MPR) 

Prior to the amendment to the 1945 Constitution, sovereignty in the hands of the people was fully exercised by the MPR. For this reason, the MPR is often referred to as the highest state institution with authority under the Constitution.

However, after the amendment of the 1945 Constitution, people’s sovereignty was no longer carried out by the MPR, but carried out according to the Constitution. MPR members are a combination of DPR and DPD members who are elected by the people through elections.

The provisions regarding the number of members are regulated in law. The MPR has the authority to hold sessions at least once a year. The most visible authority of the MPR is to appoint a president and vice president who have been chosen by the people through elections.

According to article 3 paragraph 1 of the 1945 Constitution, the MPR has the following duties and powers:

1. Amend and establish legislation.
2. Appoint the president and vice president.
3. Dismissing the president and vice president during their term of office in accordance with the Constitution.

MPR members in carrying out their duties and authorities have several rights, the following are the rights of MPR members:

1. Submit proposals related to changes to articles in legislation.
2. Determining attitudes and choices in the decision-making process.
3. Choose and also choose.
4. Defended himself.
5. Immunity and the right to carry out their duties and authorities without being prosecuted in court.
6. Protocol as well as the right to get respect related to his position.
7. Financial and administrative.

President 

Prior to the amendment to the 1945 Constitution, the president and his deputy were elected by the MPR. However, after the amendment to the 1945 Constitution, the president and vice president were directly elected by the people through elections.

The president and vice president who are elected will serve five years and can be re-elected only once in the next general election. The president has the position as the head of state, the president has the duties and powers that have been regulated in the 1945 Constitution, including the following:

1. Make agreements with other countries with the approval of the House of Representatives (DPR).
2. Appoint ambassadors and consuls to be stationed in the capitals of other countries and the country of Indonesia.
3. Receive ambassadors from other countries.
4. Giving titles, decorations and honors to citizens, be they Indonesian citizens or foreign nationals who have services.

Meanwhile, as the head of government who runs the state government, the president has the following rights and obligations:

1. Holding government power in accordance with the 1945 Constitution.
2. Submitting the Draft Law to the DPR.
3. Establish government regulations.
4. Uphold and implement the Constitution.
5. Granting clemency and amnesty to convicts and rehabilitation or restoration of the good name of someone accused in accordance with the considerations of the Supreme Court (MA).

Provide amnesty or reduced sentence to convicts as well as abolition or cancellation of criminal charges in accordance with the considerations of the DPR.

In addition to having the duties and roles as head of state and head of government, the President also plays the role of supreme commander in the armed forces. With this role, the president has the following powers:

Declare war and make peace with other countries on the basis of approval from the DPR.

Making international agreements on the basis of approval from the DPR.

Declare a dangerous situation for a condition and also a situation that takes place in the country.

Judicial Institution 

The judiciary is a government institution that has the authority to interpret the contents of laws and to impose sanctions on violations. In its implementation, the judiciary must be free from interference from the executive branch. This is intended so that law enforcement and justice are not one-sided and not too partial.

According to Chapter IX Judicial Power of the 1945 Constitution which regulates the independent power to administer justice to uphold the law and justice which is carried out by the Supreme Court and judicial bodies under it within the scope of general courts, religious courts, military courts, environmental state administrative court and by the Constitutional Court (MK).

So, in short, according to the 1945 Constitution, judicial power in Indonesia is exercised by the Supreme Court and the judicial bodies under it and the Constitutional Court (MK).

According to Jimly Asshiddiqie in his book entitled Introduction to Constitutional Law, it states that the court environment in Indonesia is as follows:

• The District Court (PN) and the High Court (PT) are within the general court environment.
• Religious Courts (PA) and High Religious Courts (PTA) within the religious courts.
• State Administrative Court (PTUN) and State Administrative High Court
• The Military Court (PM) and the High Military Court are within the military court environment.

In addition, there are also special courts which have a permanent nature or are referred to as ad hoc, including the Human Rights Court, the Corruption Court, the Commercial Court, the Children’s Court, the Industrial Relations Court and others.

To make it clearer, the following is an example of a judicial institution in Indonesia.

Supreme Court (MA)

The Supreme Court (MA) has become one of the highest judicial power holders in the entire judiciary. Where the MA institution is chaired by the Supreme Court Justice and assisted by several other judges.

The Supreme Court justices are nominated by the DPR from the judicial commission. The Supreme Court (MA) has several obligations and authorities of its own, including the following:

1. Adjudicate at the cassation level, examine statutory regulations and have other powers granted by law.
2. Nominate three members of the constitutional justices.
3. Give consideration to the rehabilitation and clemency proposed by the president.

Constitutional Court (MK)

The Constitutional Court (MK) has the authority to exercise judicial power in the general, military, religious and state administrative courts.

The Constitutional Court (MK) has the authority to try at the first level and also at the final level. In the Constitutional Court, there are nine constitutional judges who have been appointed by the President. The following are some of the duties and functions of the Constitutional Court.

1. Testing legislation on the Constitution.
2. Deciding authority disputes in state institutions whose powers are granted by the Constitution.
3. Decide the dissolution of political parties.

Deciding disputes regarding election results.

Judicial Commission or KY

An institution from the Judicial Commission or KY was formed to oversee the behavior of judges and dirty practices that exist in the process of administering justice. In the 1945 Constitution, as a result of the amendments, the position of the Judicial Commission has an independent character whose existence is formed or dismissed by the President and the approval of the DPR.

That is the explanation of legislative power is the power to formulate or make laws required by the state. The branch of legislative power is a branch of power that can reflect people’s sovereignty, because it is the authority of the people’s representative body or parliament to establish a regulation.

If Sinaumed’s is interested in learning more about legislative, judicial and executive powers, then Sinaumed’s can read related books.

As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia.com provides a variety of useful and original books. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Author: Khansa

The Legend of Prambanan Temple and Its Myth – Sinaumed’s, have you ever heard of the legend of Prambanan Temple? One of the temples in Indonesia is famous for its legend.

The legend of Prambanan Temple discusses the origins of the temple being built. Apart from the legend of Prambanan Temple, this temple also has myths and mysterious stories behind it.

What is the Legend of Prambanan Temple and the mystery story behind it? Check out the full story below

Profile of Prambanan Temple

Prambanan Temple is often also referred to as Roro Jonggrang Temple. The name is obtained from the story of the origin of this temple was built. Prambanan Temple is the largest Hindu temple complex in Indonesia.

Prambanan Temple was built in the 9th century AD. This temple was built as a tribute to Trimurti. The Trimurti are the three main gods in Hinduism. First, the Brahmin the Creator God.

Second, Vishnu the Preserver God. Third, Shiva the God of Dissolving. Based on the Siwagrha inscription, the original name of this temple complex is Siwagrha.

Siwagrha is a Sanskrit language which means “House of Shiva”. In the main room of this temple which is called Garbagriha, in it resides the statue of Shiva Mahadeva. The statue is three meters high.

Based on the presence of the statue, it shows that Lord Shiva is preferred in this temple. Prambanan Temple is located in Prambanan Village, precisely on the island of Java. Located about 20 km east of the city of Yogyakarta.

40 km west of the city of Surakarta, and 120 km south of the city of Semarang. This temple is exactly between the border of Central Java province and the Special Region of Yogyakarta. The Prambanan Temple area is divided into two, namely Sleman and Klaten districts.

This temple is included in the UNESCO World Heritage Site. Prambanan Temple is listed as the largest Hindu temple in Indonesia. As well as one of the most beautiful temples in the Southeast Asian Region.

The architecture of this temple building has a slender shape. In accordance with Hindu architecture in general. The main temple in Prambanan Temple is the Shiva Temple.

Its height reaches 47 meters. The Shiva temple rises in the center of the complex. Among the cluster of smaller temples.

As one of the most beautiful and grandest temples, Prambanan Temple has always been an attraction for tourists to visit. Not only from the area. The tourists come from outside the region, outside the island, to abroad.

If you look at the Siwagrha inscription, this temple was built around 850 AD. This temple was built by Rakai Pikatan. Then the temple continued to be expanded and developed by Balitung Maha Sambu, during the Medang Mataram kingdom.

The name “Prambanan” in this temple comes from the name of the god where this temple is located. Allegedly, the name is a name change between Javanese dialects. The dialect is derived from the Hindu theological term “Para Brahman”.

The theology has the meaning of “Great brahman”, namely Brahman or the highest and greatest eternal reality, which cannot be described. In the concept of Hinduism, it is often equated with God.

According to another opinion, there is an assumption that the name “Prambanan” comes from the root word  mban . In the Javanese language, the word has the meaning of shouldering or bearing a duty. It refers to the Hindu gods, who carry out and shoulder the task of organizing and carrying out this guarded harmony.

The original name of this Hindu temple complex is a name derived from Sanskrit. His name is  Siwagrha , meaning House of Shiva. Also known as  Siwalaya  which has the meaning of Shiva’s Realm.

Based on the Siwagrha Inscription dated 778 Saka or 856 AD, Trimurti is highly honored in this temple complex. This is also strengthened by the presence of three main temples that glorify Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva.

However, Shiva Mahadeva is the most glorified deity in this temple complex. It is known that the Shiva temple occupies the main room inside this temple.

The legend of Prambanan temple

Prambanan Temple is very famous for its legend. Even the legend of Prambanan Temple has been widely told to the public. The legend of Prambanan Temple originates from the existence of a large kingdom.

The kingdom was named Prambanan Kingdom. All the people led by the kingdom live in peace. The Prambanan Kingdom brought its people to live peacefully.

Until one day, the Kingdom of Prambanan was attacked and colonized. The Prambanan Kingdom was attacked by Pengging Country. During the battle, soldiers from the Kingdom of Prambanan felt overwhelmed by the troops from Pengging Country.

In the end, the Prambanan Kingdom suffered defeat. After that, the Kingdom of Prambanan was controlled by Negeri Pengging. The leader’s chair finally fell to Bandung Bondowoso, the leader of Pengging Country.

It is known that Bandung Bondowoso is an evil leader. He is a leader who can easily be cruel to anyone. In fact, if someone does not obey his orders, then that person can be sentenced to death.

Bandung Bondowoso’s arbitrary style of government was not liked by the people of Prambanan. Besides being known as a cruel and arbitrary person, Bandung Bondowoso is also known to have a power. The power that Bandung Bondowoso has is a magical power.

He also has a large army of jinns. Apparently, Bandung Bondowoso liked to observe the movements of Princess Roro Jonggrang. Princess Roro Jonggrang is the daughter of King Prambanan.

In the end, Bandung Bondowoso wanted to make Roro Jonggrang his wife. However, this request was not immediately fulfilled by Roro Jonggrang. In fact, Roro Jonggrang thought hard to find a way to reject Bandung Bondowoso.

If he immediately refused, then Bandung Bondowoso would be very angry. This will threaten the safety of the Prambanan people. Therefore, Roro Jonggrang gave Bandung Bondowoso a condition.

These conditions must be met, if you want to propose to Bandung Bondowoso. The conditions put forward were that Bandung Bondowoso had to build 1,000 temples. The time given by Roro Jonggrang was only one night.

At first, Bandung Bondowoso was angry to hear this condition. According to him these conditions are unreasonable. However, his advisers convinced him that he would be able to build 1,000 temples in one night.

His advisors said that Bandung Bondowoso had to ask for help from the genie troops. Then, Bandung Bondowoso performed the ritual of summoning the genie troop. After that the process of building the temple began.

When the construction process began, Roro Jonggrang watched from a distance. He saw how busy the genies were in the process of building the temple. Through the power of the jinn, the process of building the 1000 temples was very easy and fast.

Roro Jonggrang, who saw this, was worried. Then he looked for ways to thwart the process of building the temple. He called his ladies-in-waiting to help him.

The ladies-in-waiting were also given assignments by Roro Jonggrang. Some are assigned to burn dry straw. Some are assigned to strike the pestle. Such things are a sign that the sun will rise.

The things the ladies in waiting did made a lot of noise, especially from the pestle. Not long after that, the rooster crowed thinking it was morning. From that incident, the genies ran when they heard the rooster crow.

The jinn will burn if the sun appears. Bandung Bondowoso couldn’t do much when he saw his army of genies running around. He did not realize that it was Roro Jonggrang’s doing.

The next day Bandung Bondowoso invited Roro Jonggrang to count the total for the entire temple. Through careful calculations, it turns out that there are 999 temples in total. However, Bandung Bondowoso did not believe it and recalculated.

It turns out that it is true that there are only 999 temples. After he finished counting, he knew that the mastermind behind the previous incident was Roro Jonggrang. His advisors told him that it was Roro Jonggrang who made the genies run away in fear.

Hearing this, Bandung Bondowoso was furious and angry. Then he cursed Roro Jonggrang to become a temple. Through this, the number of temples has even increased to 1,000.

Myth of Prambanan Temple

Behind the majesty and beauty of this temple, it turns out that there is a myth and mystery tucked away. The myth of this temple developed in the community around this temple complex.

Not only that, even the myth has reached outside the complex and outside the island. It can be said that many Indonesian people have heard about the myth of this temple.

What are the myths that developed from this temple? The following are some of the growing myths:

1. The process of building the Prambanan Temple

We have just discussed the myths related to the process of building this temple in the previous point. The myth is related to the legend of Prambanan Temple. It can be said that this is the biggest mystery or myth about this temple.

Actually there is still a lot of confusing news about the process of building this temple. According to the legend of Prambanan Temple, this temple was built by someone named Bandung Bondowoso.

Through his supernatural powers, he built this temple with the help of genies. The goal was to fulfill Roro Jonggrang’s requirements before marrying her. According to the legend of the Prambanan Temple, this temple was built overnight.

However, the story is still a myth, or something whose truth is not known. The reason is that none of the reliefs support the story of the legend of the Prambanan Temple.

2. The mysterious light of the statue of Goddess Durga

The statue of Goddess Durga is a building located in one of the rooms. The room is inside the main temple, namely the Shiva Temple. In Hindu belief, Goddess Durga is the wife of Lord Shiva.

The strangest thing in this event is the existence of a mysterious light. The mysterious light appears on the face of the Goddess Durga statue. The light always appears every night, during the full moon.

According to the local community, the light is a manifestation of Roro Jonggrang’s aura. That said, every time the light starts to appear, people who don’t have a partner vying for a vacation to get the light.

According to him, the light that comes from the statue of Goddess Durga has power. His strength is being able to bring them together with their soul mate, quickly.

3. The myth of breaking up a lover’s relationship

The third myth from Prambanan Temple is the myth about the breakup of a couple’s relationship. This myth arose from the legend of Prambanan Temple, namely the founder of Bandung Bondowoso’s love for Roro Jonggrang.

Even though he was famous for being cruel, Bandung Bondowoso had a sincere love for Roro Jonggrang. Unfortunately, this love was rejected by Roro Jonggrang. Even though Bandung Bondowoso had agreed to build 1,000 temples in one night as requested by Roro Jonggrang.

However, Roro Jonggrang betrayed her promise. He cheated, so Bandung Bondowoso’s business failed. For this incident, Roro Jonggrang was cursed to become a temple by Bandung Bondowoso.

Currently, the curse is believed to be inside Prambanan Temple. The myth is that whoever a couple enters Prambanan Temple, their love will run aground. Even in just a few days.

4. Strange animal mysteries

The legend of Prambanan Temple is well known to many people. Apart from that story, Prambanan Temple also has rich reliefs. The Prambanan Temple relief depicts the flora and fauna in Indonesia.

Examples include the yellow-crested parrot, deer, cats, rabbits, geese, tigers, monkeys, dogs and birds. However, there are animals that attract the most attention.

These animals are kinara-kinara flanking the kalpataru tree. It is not known exactly what type or species of these kinara-kinara creatures. This animal has a shape like a bird.

However, his head was like a human’s. When viewed at this time, the shape of the animal is very unreasonable. Something that becomes a question is whether in ancient times it was about genetic manipulation, so that it could produce hybrid creatures like that.

It is still a mystery, whether the reliefs are the work of other creatures, or just imagination related to Hindu teachings.

5. Similar to Angkor Wat

Prambanan Temple is said to have similarities with Angkor Wat. In fact, the distance from these two buildings is very far. Angkor Wat is the largest Hindu temple in the world.

Angkor Watt is located in Cambodia. At a glance from a distance, the architecture of the two temples is very similar. This is what is a mystery.

Was Prambanan Temple inspired by Angkor Wat? Or vice versa? But in fact, Prambanan Temple was built first.

Angkor Wat was built in the 12th century. This mystery harkens back to past trading traffic, which had an influence on regional relations in the Southeast Asian region.

Prambanan Temple Complex building

Inside the Prambanan temple complex, there are approximately 240 standing temples. The entrance to this building complex is in the four cardinal directions.

However, the direction or face of this building is to the east. Therefore, the main door of this temple is at the east gate.

The Prambanan Temple Complex is as follows:

• 3 Trimurti Temples, namely Shiva Temple, Vishnu Temple, and Brahma Temple.
• 3 Wahana Temples, namely Nandi Temple, Garuda Temple, and Goose Temple.
• 2 Apit Temple, which is located between the lines of the Trimurti Temple and the Wahana Temple. Located on the north side and south side.
• 4 Kelir Temple, which is located in the 4 directions of the compass. Precisely located behind the entrance to the inner courtyard or in the core zone.
• 4 Patok Temples, which are located in the 4 corners of the inner courtyard or in the core zone.
• 224 Perwara Temple, this temple is arranged into 4 concentric rows. The number of temples from the deepest row to the outermost row is as follows: 44, 52, 60 and 68

Therefore, there are a total of 240 temples in the Prambanan complex.

In the original building, there were 240 temples. That number includes the large temples and small temples within the Prambanan Temple complex.

However, currently there are only 18 temples left. There are 8 main temples, 8 small temples located in the core zone, and 2 ancillary temples.

Many ancillary temples are still not restored. Of the total 22 perwara temples, only 2 have been restored.

Currently all that remains is a pile of scattered rocks. The Prambanan Temple complex consists of three zones. First, the outer zone. Second, the middle zone. Third, deep zone.

The inner zone is the most sacred zone. Inside there are eight main temples, and eight smaller shrines. The cross-sectional plan of the complex of Prambanan Temple is based on a square area. Consists of three parts or three zones. Each page of this zone is bounded by andesite stone walls.

Its outermost zone is marked by a square fence. Each side is 390 meters long. Northeast to Southwest orientation. Except for the southern gate that remains. Many other parts of the gate and also the walls of this temple have been lost.

That is information about the Legend of Prambanan Temple. Even though it is only a legend, and there is no definitive proof yet, many people still believe in it. Moreover, it is a story inherited from the Indonesian people.

Find other stories at www.sinaumedia.com. sinaumedia as #FriendsWithoutLimits will always present interesting articles and recommendations for the best books for Sinaumed’s.

Source: from various sources

• Sudra Theory – History of the Entry of Hindu-Buddhism in Indonesia
• Definition of Ethical Politics: Program, Background, and People Involved
• The First Country to Recognize Indonesia’s Independence
• Budi Utomo Organization: People, Background, and Purpose
• The Brahmin Theory and the Inventor of the Brahmin Theory

Legend is a form of folklore that is widespread in society and is legendary. Legend is often interpreted as a story about the origin of an area, place, heritage, or something of historical value. Then what is meant by a legend, text structure, and what are some examples? see the full explanation below:

Legend Is Folklore

According to the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), legends are ancient folklore related to historical events. This legendary story resembles a myth and is considered semi-imaginary. However, it has no sacred value or is not considered sacred by some people like a myth.

Christian Hikers, a professor of Dutch literature, defines them as tales about historical events, including events that mean mysterious things and supernatural powers. Legend is an ancient fictional story that is partly or wholly based on the imagination or perspective of ancient people.

Legendary stories were usually passed on by word of mouth before they were written down. For this reason, most legends are unclear as to who created it. Examples of popular legends in Indonesia range from the legend of Si Malin Kundang, Prambanan Temple, Sangkuriang, Roro Jonggrang to Lake Toba.

From an early age, we are used to the storytelling activities that our parents do before going to bed. Usually our parents choose children’s fairy tales with a moral message so that they can inspire children. One of the stories available as a storytelling option is a legend.

Thus, legends are ancient folk tales relating historical events about the origins of magic, the occult, and places embellished with character traits. In practice, a legend is a kind of narrative prose that assumes that the narrator and his listeners have already happened.

Legend relates to the origin of the object or place. Like other stories, legendary stories have the following unique characteristics: characters have supernatural powers, stories have magical elements, which often turn out to be supernatural.

Associated with, and with elements of history, legendary stories often actually happened or were seen. According to Jan Harold Brunvand in Danandjaja (2002), legends are divided into four groups: religious legends, occult legends, personal legends, and local legends.

Definition of Legend According to Experts

The following is a summary of the meaning of the legend according to experts:

1. Hooykaas

According to Hooykaas, legends are tales of things based on history that include supernatural or supernatural powers in a beautiful sense.

2. William R. Bascom

The definition of legendary by William R. Bascom is a story with the characteristics of a myth and is believed to have happened, but is not considered sacred.

3. Emies

According to Emies is an ancient story, based half on history and half based on wishful thinking.

4. Pudentia

A legend according to Pudentia is a story which some locals believe actually happened, but which is not considered holy or sacred, and at the same time differs from mythology.

5. Sari Book

Understanding according to the Sari Book in Indonesian is an ancient story related to the origin of events and places.

6. KBBI

According to KBBI, these are ancient folk tales related to historical events.

7. Wikipedia

Wikipedia’s definition is a folk prose story that is believed to have actually happened.

Legend Types

According to the book “Introduction to Basic Social and Cultural Sciences”, legends can be classified into four types: religious, occult, personal or individual, and local.

1. Religious Legend

Religion contains stories of religious life. This legend speaks of specific people. For example, the story of the spread of Islam in Java, Wali songo, and so on. They are ordinary people and they really exist. However, in narrative descriptions, they are presented as characters with super powers that transcend human boundaries.

2. Legend of the Occult

Magic is usually in the form of stories that are believed to have happened and experienced by someone. The function of this type of legend is to confirm the truth of superstitions and beliefs of the people. In short, supernatural legends are stories about one’s experiences with supernatural beings, spirits, demons, supernatural phenomena, and so on.

An example of a supernatural legend is the foreman of the Bogor Botanical Gardens who disappeared while working in the garden. According to local residents, the incident occurred because a policeman stepped on a pile of bricks that used to be the gate of the Pajajaran Kingdom.

3. Individual Legend

Personal Or Individual is a story about a certain character who is believed to have really happened. Examples of individual Indonesian legends are the legends of Lutung Kasarung in West Java, Rara Mendut and Jaka Tingkir in Central Java, Si Pahit Lida in Sumatra, Njai Dasima in Jakarta, and Jayaprana in Bali.

4. Local Legend

Locale are legends associated with the names of places where mountains, hills, lakes and other natural objects occur. For example, the legend of Lake Toba in Sumatra, the legend of Sangkuriang in West Java (the legend of Mount Tangkuban Perahu), Grand Lorojon in Central Java, and Trunyan Village in Bali.

Characteristics of Legend Stories

• Characteristics that seem to really happen
• Secular or mediocre
• Legendary figures are common folk
• Collective history is different from real history
• A story that often twists history
• Based on movement in nature
• The nature of the cycle which means reflecting the characteristics of a certain time.

Legend Story Structure

The legend text structure consists of four parts: Orientation, complication, solution, code or sequence. The following is a description of the four legend text structures:

• The orientation to the legend story is the first part of the story. Includes an introduction to the legend story, its background, characters, setting of location, and time of events
• Complications are problems or disturbances that occur to a character. In addition, there is a peak of trouble, followed by a peak of trouble
• After the problem escalates, a solution appears in the form of an effort to overcome the problem
• The last part of the legend structure is the code or message. Legend stories usually have a moral message that readers can learn after listening to the legend.

Legend Story Elements

The elements in the legend are as follows:

1. Theme

Themes are basic ideas that support literary characteristics and flow into texts.

2. Figures

A character is an actor in a fictional story. The characters in the story occupy a strategic position as carriers and disseminators of messages, messages, or something that is deliberately conveyed to the reader. Characters can be divided into the following three types based on their characteristics.

• The main character is the main character told in the story. This character plays a role in most of the series from the beginning to the end of the story. In general, this main character is described as having good qualities. However, it is not uncommon for the protagonist to be told in a strange, unique, or even evil way
• Opposite (generally hostile) personalities. In a sense, the enemy is a character that always confronts the hero. Enemies are generally portrayed as bad characters
• The companion character (third role) is a secondary character in the story

3. Plots

Plot is an event that is not as simple as described in the story. These events are arranged on the basis of historical causality. Plot elements are generally divided into three types: forward, backward, and mixed.

4. Background

Setting is the fundamental background of the events of the story. Setting is divided into three parts: setting of place or location, time, and atmosphere.

• Setting of place is information in the story that explains where the story takes place. For example, telling stories about kingdoms, villages, forests, beaches, skies, and so on
• The setting of time is the time when the fairy tale events occur, for example in the morning, evening, year, sunset, etc
• The setting or setting of the atmosphere is information that reflects the atmosphere of the fairy tale event. For example, people live in peace, live in fear of a cruel king, and the forest becomes crowded after an angel appears

5. Perspective

Perspective is a point of view that states the author’s position. That is how the author tells the events contained in the story. Perspectives are generally divided into two types as follows:

• First person: The author acts as the first person who becomes the main character or additional character in the story
• Third Person: The author stands outside the story and is not directly involved in the story
• Mixed: The author describes the character in the story by referring to the character’s name or a third party who says “he”.

6. Order

The message is the message that the author wants to convey to the reader.

Examples of Indonesian Legend Stories

There are quite a number of legends that are spread throughout Indonesia in our country. In these legends, the reader is indirectly taught about commendable things. Some parents even tell stories of legends and folklore before going to sleep.

Most of the legends spread throughout Indonesia are related to the origin of the region. However, there are also legends that tell the story of human life in general. Here are some examples of legends that are popular in Indonesia:

1. Swamp Dizziness

Rawa Pening is the name of a large swamp in Semarang Regency, Central Java. There is a legend that says that it has been passed down from generation to generation, with a great dragon named Baru Klinting at the foot of Rawa Pening. The great dragon protects the Swamp and its surroundings.

The story of the emergence of Rawa Pening tells of a small boy named Baru Klinting, who has a strange face in the shape of half dragon and half human. Baru Klinting had to meditate by wrapping his dragon’s body on the top of Mount Telomoyo. When the locals were having a big party, the locals went to the forest looking for game, but couldn’t find it.

While sitting on a fallen tree and resting, one of the residents stabbed the tree with a knife and played with it. Suddenly, blood spurted out from the tree. Suddenly, all the residents were confused and trying to find out what was behind the tree.

It turned out to be the body of a caged dragon of destruction. Without further effort, the dragon’s body was finally dismantled by the residents and brought home. Baru Klinting could not finish his meditation activities and finally became a strange-looking human. Then he went to the party and asked for something to eat.

Unfortunately, Baru Klinting’s arrival was rejected and humiliated by the residents. There is only one resident who helps and feeds Baru Klinting, namely an old grandmother. After eating the food his grandmother gave him, Baru Klinting advised him to immediately prepare a boat and paddle.

Due to the arrogance of the residents, Baru Klinting stuck the stick into the ground and ordered the residents to pull it out. Miraculously, no one was able to pull the stick from the ground, only Baru Klinting could do it. Suddenly water came out of the hole where the stick was. The water that came out became more and flooded.

Remembering the message from Baru Klinting, the grandmother immediately protected herself with the prepared boat and oars. The flood eventually became a big puddle, forming a swamp and drowning the village and its arrogant citizens. Only the old grandmother who helped Baru Klinting survived the disaster and named the swamp “dizzy”. “dizzy” means “clear” or “clear” because the standing water was clear.

2. Malin Kundang

Based on Malin’s desire to move to another area for a better life. The mother didn’t want to part with her only child, so she initially refused. But in the end, his mother also allowed.

Malin set out to wander by ship. Several years later, Malin returned to his village and became rich. Accompanied by his beautiful wife and several merchant ships. Malin came back and of course made his mother happy. His wife was shocked when an old woman suddenly hugged her husband and claimed to be Malin’s mother.

Malin did not want to admit his mother, he even pushed her down. The mother is sad and angry. Then the mother asked God to turn Malin into stone and punish him.

3. Cucumber Mas

This story talks about a deal between two farmers and a green giant known as Buto Ijo. At that time, there was a farmer couple who had been married for many years and had no children. One day, Buto Ijo heard their prayers and offered to give birth to a child.

The trick is to plant cucumber seeds, provided they bring the child back to Buto Ijo at the age of 17. Finally, the offer was approved by this farmer couple. Not long after, a large cucumber seed was sown to bear fruit, and when it burst, there was a girl who was later named Timun Mas.

The three lived together for years before they realized that Timun Mas was already 17 years old. Finally it was time for Buto Ijo to collect the promise to the farmer couple. Unfortunately, they broke their promise by telling Timun Mas to leave safely. Before Timun Mas ran away, she was offered three magical objects: a needle, salt and shrimp paste. It was the magical object that saved him from Buto Ijo.

4. Lake Toba

The story of Lake Toba tells of a man named Toba who fell in love with a goldfish. One day Toba went fishing and found a beautiful goldfish. When caught, the fish actually became a beautiful woman. Toba fell in love with the goldfish princess and asked her to marry him.

The Goldfish Princess agreed on the condition that Toba should not tell anyone about her identity. After marriage, a son named Samosir was born. Their lives were so harmonious that Samosir grew up to be a good boy. Once upon a time, Samosir’s mother asked her son to bring food to Toba who was working in the fields.

Arriving at the field, Samosir apologized to his father for having lunch with the provisions that were supposed to be for him. Toba, who was tired and hungry at that time, of course was angry. Toba was so angry that he loudly called Samosir a fish boy.

Suddenly the sky darkened and it rained for days. It was a sign that Toba broke his promise with Putri Emas. The rain brought a large lake and drowned Toba which is now known as Lake Toba. Samosir ran towards the island which was eventually named Pulau Samosir.

Now, we can understand, legend is a form of folklore that cannot be separated from the culture of society. Included as a history of a place. sinaumedia certainly has a large collection of books, both Indonesian and foreign legends that teach Sinaumed’s many lessons. Immediately visit sinaumedia’s book collection at www.sinaumedia.com so that you have #MoreWithReading information.

Definition of Legal Awareness – As a community living in a rule-of-law country, it is already a certainty for every member of the community to obey and comply with every applicable legal rule.

The design of social interaction has a positive effect on society, although the will and interests differ from individual to individual. Everyone has different desires and interests. These differences in interests can lead to conflict in social life.

This can affect environmental conditions that become dangerous. Therefore, to prevent conflicts or negative issues from occurring, it is necessary to have laws governing the development of attitudes towards legal awareness to create human relations in life. Instilling legal awareness in each individual increases compliance with applicable laws. Compliance and adherence to mandatory, regulatory and binding regulations or laws.

The granting of rules to persons or individuals who are trained to enforce the rule of law. Compulsory use has a deterrent effect for violators. Because there are strict sanctions from the authorities to solve the problem.

Legal awareness is needed by every community, from small children to adults. It aims to create order, peace, justice, and peace that can be realized in life or even interactions between communities. If you do not have legal awareness that has been embedded in every individual, then the desired goals will be difficult to achieve.

For this reason, to provide education for you about the importance of legal awareness in social life, in this discussion we will summarize various related information about legal awareness that you can learn at home.

You can see further discussion regarding legal awareness below!

Definition of Legal Awareness

Law is a rule of life created to achieve the values ​​desired by society. One of the values ​​sought by law is order. Order means obedience and obedience to behavior in carrying out what is prohibited and determined by law.

Concretely, we can take a simple example of setting traffic rules. The purpose of the laws and regulations issued in the field of transportation is to regulate the operation of transportation. It also serves to protect the interests and rights of others.

Promoting this type of legal knowledge is a challenge and a responsibility for all. A true culture of awareness and law abiding must be inculcated from an early age. Then the pedagogic element becomes the spearhead in introducing attitudes and habits to follow the rules that have been set.

Educational institutions are the main social media that greatly influence a person’s character in the future. If law-abiding attitudes and behavior are ingrained from an early age, then the attitude of respecting and following the rules will take root and take root in society in the future. Of course, this is done by providing correct information about what not to do and what to do.

The high level of legal awareness in the area creates a civilized society. Build legal awareness early on, you don’t have to wait until the violations and police action are over. Prevention is considered very important and can be started from the family as the smallest unit in society. We have to build this awareness in the family.

With the awareness of this law, we do not witness violations to find an ideal life. Formal, non-formal and informal educational institutions must be united to develop legal awareness and intelligence from an early age.

Legal education is not limited to formal schooling. But it can also be done outside of school. Children should be taught from an early age to study law. In time it gave them a sense of the need for the rule of law. Thus, legal awareness is formed from an early age.

Legal Awareness can be interpreted as a person or group of people who are aware of applicable rules or laws. It serves to achieve order, peace, tranquility and justice in human relations. Without high legal knowledge, this goal is very difficult to achieve.

This also happened to students, for example there were fights between students because students did not know the legal situation. As a result of weak legal awareness, people’s lives become restless and restless. Therefore we must develop a conscious approach to the law.

Awareness of rights must be instilled early on in the family environment, namely so that each family member can practice understanding their rights and obligations towards the family, respecting the rights of other family members and fulfilling their obligations before demanding their rights. If possible, he is used to applying awareness that already exists in the wider environment, namely society and even the state.

Definition of Legal Awareness According to Experts

• Wignjosoebroto

According to Wignjosoebroto, legal awareness is the will of the community to behave in accordance with existing laws. Legal awareness has two dimensions, namely cognitive and affective. Cognitive is knowledge of the laws that govern certain behaviors, both prohibited and prescribed according to predetermined laws. At the same time, effectiveness is a form of awareness that recognizes that laws must be obeyed.

• Abdurrahman

According to Abdurrahman, legal awareness is awareness of legal values ​​inherent in human life to submit and comply with applicable laws.

• Soerjono Soekanto

Meanwhile, according to Soerjono Soekanto, legal awareness follows law in various fields, including issues of knowledge, recognition and law enforcement. Legal awareness focuses on the existence of legal knowledge, from this legal knowledge arises recognition and respect for legal principles, then the law follows.

Factors Triggering Legal Awareness

• Legal Knowledge

The first factor influencing legal awareness is knowledge of legal awareness. The rule of law must be widespread and legally enforceable. Then the recipe spread by itself and quickly became known to the public. People who violate do not necessarily break the law. This is because the public does not understand and know the laws and regulations that apply in the law itself. According to Ahmad Ubbe in Several Aspects of Legal Awareness of the Peusangan Society (Study on the Institutionalization of Marriage Law in 1974) (1988), knowledge of the existence of legal regulations is an indicator of minimal legal awareness.

With legal knowledge, one knows what laws exist, what is prohibited and what is permitted. Law violations are often the result of a lack of legal knowledge. For example, there are people who hunt protected animals for their daily food. This happens because they do not know that these animals are rare animals that are prohibited by law from being hunted.

• Legal Understanding

The next factor affecting legal awareness is the public’s respect for the law. Thus, all the benefits of society depend on the provisions of the law itself. However, we also believe that compliance with the law stems from a fear of punishment or the consequences of breaking the law.

Legal understanding is an indicator of legal awareness, which means not only knowing that the law exists, but also understanding its contents. If you understand the law, you can understand its content, purpose, benefits, and also the consequences of breaking it. The definition of law does not only refer to written law, but also unwritten law, such as the norms that apply in society.

• Legal Attitude

According to Soerjono Soekanto in the book Legal Awareness and Legal Compliance (1977), legal attitude is a tendency to accept the law because the law is deemed useful or useful if the law is obeyed. Legal attitudes result from individual and citizen assessments of applicable law.

• Legal Conduct

Legal behavior is the most important indicator of citizens’ legal awareness. The pattern of behavior of law-abiding citizens means that the law really applies and is effective in society. However, in the case of many violations, the law does not apply or has no effect on society. Thus, legal behavior becomes an indicator of legal awareness, which can be read from the degree of legal compliance of its citizens.

• Strengthening Legal Awareness

The purpose of raising awareness about legal issues is for people to understand the law according to their needs. Advocates who are in charge of raising awareness of legal issues in society are in direct contact with the community.

Characteristics of Legal Awareness

When the sense of justice in society is high, there will definitely be peace in society. The characteristics of high legal awareness in society are as follows:

• Legal compliance or high legal compliance of all community groups.
• Light violation of the law is guaranteed.
• The community understands all their rights and obligations.
• High level of trust in law enforcement
• There is no discrimination in law enforcement.

 

Ways To Increase Legal Awareness In Society

All people need legal awareness, from small children to adults. This aims to create order, peace, justice and peace that can be realized in life or even in interactions between communities.

Without legal awareness that exists in every individual, it becomes difficult to achieve the desired goals.

The impact of weak legal awareness on people’s lives will be disorganized. Therefore, there are several ways to increase public legal awareness as follows:

• Increase legal awareness from an early age

The sense of justice must be realized since childhood, from the family environment. Each family member can educate himself to understand family rights and responsibilities.

Able to perform tasks properly before demanding rights that must be received. As well as respecting the rights of other family members. If this is successful, it will create widespread legal awareness. Promote compliance with applicable laws.

• Increasing legal awareness

Community legal knowledge of various provisions that exist and apply in society is the most important thing in relation to the provisions of the rule of law. Indirectly it can affect the level of one’s knowledge of applicable laws.

Regulations that are made and apply are automatically disseminated. Therefore, these rules can be quickly known by the public.

However, there are several groups of people who are not aware of the applicable regulations. This often happens because people’s knowledge of laws and regulations is inadequate.

• Increase legal understanding

Legal understanding means that the person knows the content that comes from the regulations. To understand each law, it is not necessary to know its content and rules first. But can understand someone’s response to the rules that apply.

• Conduct legal awareness dissemination

Legal awareness is an important issue in the life of every person or social group. Therefore, the government must socialize the meaning of applicable law. So that people do not understand how important law is in life.

• Increased legal compliance

Public compliance with the law must be increased by ensuring that all activities do not violate applicable regulations. Obeying the law will lead to an orderly life and avoid negative things such as conflict.

• Practicing legal actions

Model of legal behavior is an important topic in growing legal awareness. This model indicates whether the set rules are executed correctly or not. Otherwise, as a law-abiding society, we must behave according to the rules.

• Encouraging a legal attitude

The legalistic attitude is the tendency of society to accept the law. Because the law is considered as something valuable and useful when the law is obeyed.

• Improving public understanding The law protects the public

Everyone definitely needs protection from others. Therefore, the duty of law is to protect common interests. A sense of protection can be achieved if people are able to comply with the law properly. So that people can avoid various threats that are around them.

Various law violations in society are caused by several things. This often happens to certain groups of people who do not know or understand certain regulations.

Many people do not understand legal language. This reduces public awareness of the law.

When people know the content and purpose of legal norms, people know that the law exists. Community legal awareness is influenced by community legal knowledge of the applicable laws and regulations.

Therefore, the government’s role is needed to increase legal awareness. Making people understand the importance of legal awareness.

Example of Legal Awareness in Society

Although not all law-abiding people have good legal awareness (sense of law), it is certain that people who understand the law always uphold law enforcement in Indonesia.

Examples of good legal awareness behavior can be seen in the following examples:

• There is a birth certificate.
• Obey traffic rules.
• Success in elementary school is mandatory.
• Don’t do anything that violates the law.
• Pay your taxes on time.
• Maintain the good name of the nation and state
• Comply and obey the rules set by the state, such as paying taxes and obeying traffic rules on the highway.
• Mutual respect between citizens
• Maintain a good name in society
• Respect citizens
• Follow and obey the rules of society
• Act according to existing standards
• Maintain public order, security and tranquility at all times.

Conclusion

This is a brief discussion of the definition of legal awareness. The discussion this time does not only discuss the definition of legal awareness, but also discusses further the triggering factors, their characteristics, and examples of legal awareness that Sinaumed’s can take a good look at.

Understanding the meaning of legal awareness gives us additional knowledge about various regulations and applicable legal products that can have a good impact on ourselves and the surrounding environment to become obedient citizens and comply with applicable legal regulations.

Thus a review of the notion of legal awareness. For Sinaumed’s who want to learn everything about the notion of legal awareness. And other law-related knowledge, you can visit sinaumedia.com to get related books.

As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides the best products, so you have the best and latest information for you. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Author: Pandu Akram

Definition of Legal Aid – In the realm of law, a term is known to help someone who is exposed to legal problems free of charge without a penny as legal aid. Legal aid is given to anyone who has the right to receive legal aid with the aim of guaranteeing and fulfilling the rights of underprivileged people to get access and fair legal services without discrimination.

In addition, legal aid is also provided to recipients of legal aid to realize every citizen’s constitutional rights to obtain equality before the law. The provision of legal assistance is also carried out so that the implementation of the law can be accepted evenly and ensures that all citizens have the right to implement legal justice throughout the territory of the Unitary Republic of Indonesia in an effective, efficient and accountable manner.

For this reason, for the sake of realizing legal justice in Indonesia, there is a legal aid institution to realize all expectations of a fair law for all citizens and for friends of Sinaumed’s it is also important to know the presence of a legal aid agency if it is needed and requires legal assistance.

In this discussion, we have also summarized various information related to the notion of legal aid that Sinaumed’s friends can use as additional insight in understanding the implementation of legal aid in Indonesia.

You can see further discussion regarding the meaning of legal aid below!

Definition of Legal Aid

Legal aid is a guarantee of legal protection and equality before the law which is the constitutional right of every citizen. Because the constitution guarantees that every citizen has the right to equal treatment before the law, including the right to legal aid. Especially for people who have difficulty getting legal assistance, especially the poor.

Based on Law no. 16 of 2011 Legal Aid Article 1(1) states that legal aid is free legal services provided by legal aid providers to legal aid recipients. Recipients of legal aid are individuals or groups of poor people who are unable to exercise their basic rights adequately and independently and face legal problems. Meanwhile, in SEMA Publication No. 10/2010, Article 27 of the Legal Aid Guideline stipulates that people who cannot afford the services of lawyers are entitled to legal aid services, especially women and children and people with disabilities to receive legal aid in accordance with applicable regulations.

Legal aid is legal services provided free of charge by legal aid providers to legal aid recipients. Legal aid is organized with the aim of guaranteeing and realizing the rights of poor communities or groups of people to legal protection, so that the constitutional rights of every citizen are realized in accordance with the principle of equality before the law. The provision of legal aid is also intended to guarantee certainty in the implementation of legal aid evenly throughout the territory of the Unitary State of the Republic of Indonesia. and the implementation of an effective, efficient and accountable judiciary.

History of Legal Aid

If legal aid is defined as charity, legal aid has existed in Indonesia since the 16th century with the arrival of the Portuguese, Spanish, British and Dutch. The practice of legal aid can be seen from the practice of mutual cooperation in social life, where people who are faced with several problems ask for help from ordinary leaders to solve some of the problems. If law is interpreted broadly, customary assistance is also legal assistance.

The history of legal aid shows that legal aid originally emerged from the generosity of the ecclesiastical elite to their followers. This generous relationship is also established between traditional leaders and local residents. Patron-client relationship model.

History slowly developed the concept of legal aid. The basis of “generosity” began to be changed to “rights”. Any disenfranchised customer can get legal assistance. There is also a growing emphasis on the concept of legal aid. Legal aid is increasingly linked to political, economic and social rights. In the last century, legal aid began to be associated with social and political welfare. Legal aid has developed into a social movement.

In daily practice, legal aid has also begun to spread its wings, not only in capitalist countries but also in socialist countries. Third world countries have also started to develop this legal aid. Conceptually, there is also a change from legal aid which was originally individual to legal aid of a structural nature (Lubis, 1986: 5-6).

In Roman times, Patronus legal assistance was only motivated by the motivation to gain influence in society. In the Middle Ages, the issue of legal aid received a new impetus from the influence of Christianity, namely the desire of the people to fight over alms in the form of relief for the poor and at the same time civic values. The people’s appreciation of nobility and decency grew. From the French and American revolutions to today. The motive for providing legal aid is not only humanity for those who can’t afford it, but also political rights or civil liberties that originate from modern constitutions.

• History of Legal Aid in Indonesia

In Indonesian positive law, legal aid is regulated in Article 250 HIR. This article clearly regulates legal assistance for defendants in certain cases, namely cases that are punishable by death and/or life imprisonment, although in practice this article favors the Netherlands rather than Indonesia. And the appointed legal experts are obliged to provide legal assistance free of charge.

Although limited, HIR can be interpreted as the beginning of the institutionalization of legal aid in Indonesian positive law. Prior to the procedural law, HIR regulations were still valid. In 1970, Law Number 14 of 1970 concerning Principles of Judicial Power was passed, Articles 35, 36 and 37 of which regulate legal aid.

The Professor of Institutions founded the Rechts Hoge School in Jakarta in 1940 in the form of the Legal Aid Bureau or Legal Advisory Bureau. Zeylemaker. This office was established to provide legal advice to underprivileged communities and also to improve the operation of the Legal Clinic.

In 1953, a kind of Office of Legal Counsel Sim Ming Hui or Tjandra naya was established at the Chinese school. This office was founded by Professor Ting Swan Tiong. Around 1962 Prof. Ting Swan Tiong proposed to the Faculty of Law, University of Indonesia that the Faculty of Law establish a Legal Advisory Office. This proposal was welcomed and a legal adviser’s office was established at the University of Indonesia. In 1968 the name was changed to the Consulting Institute and in 1974 to the Legal Consultation and Aid Institute.

In other fields, Prof. Mochtar Kusumaatmadja spoke about the history of legal aid in Indonesia being inseparable from the role of two important figures, namely S. Tasrif, HH and Adnan Buyung Nasution, HH. poverty is part of the ideals of a rule of law state. To implement his idea, S. Tasrif asked the head of the court in Jakarta for a room that could later be used by lawyers for legal assistance. Adnan Buyung Nasution, HH In the 1969 Peradin III Congress, the idea of ​​the need to establish a Legal Aid Institute was put forward, which at the Congress finally approved the establishment of a Legal Aid Institute in Indonesia.

This was followed by the establishment of LBH Jakarta, which was followed by the establishment of other LBHs throughout Indonesia. Not to mention, political organizations, trade unions and universities also participated in the formation of LBHs such as LBH Trisula, LBH MKGR, LBH Kosgoro etc. While LBHs existed throughout Indonesia, the Indonesian Legal Aid Foundation (YLBHI) was established with the aim of administering LBHs and functioning as its umbrella organization. YLBHI makes program guidelines that are carried out jointly in one coordination so that legal aid activities can develop nationally and even more concentrated in one coordination.

• History Legal aid after the Second World War

The Second World War caused important social changes in different societies, regardless of whether they were involved in the war or not. The war also led to the development of pre-war ideas.

There have been changes in the field of law, especially legal aid. As a result, new policies emerged. When the state has an obligation to seek equal rights to legal and extrajudicial assistance. This policy was first implemented in England after the Second World War.

Problems encountered during the war led to the consideration of new regulations to solve social problems faced by both civilians and the military.

The military requested the creation of a Disputes Department, which became part of the Law Society. Where Lawyers Fund Divorce Proceedings. Sociologically, legal aid became a social problem after World War II when certain symptoms began to appear in society. These symptoms include:

• When a new social group or class emerges in society that requires legal protection for its position.
• When new laws are made, rights and obligations and agendas are created.
• If social change is fast and widespread, the effect or consequence.

Scope of Legal Aid

Legal aid is given to recipients of legal aid for legal issues, both civil, criminal and state administration, both inside and outside the court. Provision of legal aid includes the use of lawyers, billing, representation, defense and/or the implementation of other legal actions that are in accordance with the legal interests of the legal aid recipient.

Right to Legal Aid

Based on Law no. 16 of 2011 Legal Aid Article 1(1) states that legal aid is free legal services provided by legal aid providers to legal aid recipients. Recipients of legal aid are individuals or groups of poor people who are unable to exercise their basic rights adequately and independently and face legal problems. Meanwhile, in SEMA Publication No. 10/2010, Article 27 of the Legal Aid Directive stipulates that people who cannot afford to pay for the services of a lawyer are entitled to legal aid services, especially women and children as well as persons with disabilities. applicable laws and regulations.

Legal aid includes the use of power of attorney, collection, representation, defense and/or other legal actions that are in accordance with the legal interests of the legal aid recipient, the objectives of which are:

• Guarantee and fulfill the rights of legal aid recipients to justice.
• We exercise the constitutional rights of all citizens based on the principle of equality before the law.
• It is ensured that the implementation of legal aid is carried out evenly throughout the territory of the country of Indonesia.
• Building an effective, efficient and accountable judiciary.

Article 25 SEMA No. 10 of 2010 states that legal aid services that can be provided by Legal Aid Institutions are information, advice and counseling as well as the provision of free attorney assistants to defend the interests of Legal Aid Institutions. the suspect/defendant if the defendant is unable to afford his own legal counsel.

Rights and Obligations of Legal Aid Providers

Legal aid providers are entitled to:

• Recruitment of lawyers, assistants, lecturers and law faculty students;
• Providing legal assistance;
• Organizing legal advice, legal advice and other program activities related to the provision of legal aid;
• namely obtaining a budget from the State for administering legal aid according to this Law;
• Make statements or statements in court in accordance with statutory regulations to defend a matter that is his responsibility;
• To obtain information and other information from the government or other authorities for the defense of cases; And
• You are guaranteed legal protection, safety and protection when you provide legal assistance.

In addition to rights, legal aid providers have obligations in the form of:

• Report to the Minister about the Legal Aid Scheme;
• Report every state budget used for legal aid provided under this Law;
• Organizing legal aid training for advocates, advocates, lecturers,
• Law Faculty students who have worked according to Article 9 letter a
• Maintain the confidentiality of information, data and/or information obtained from legal aid recipients in relation to the case being examined, unless otherwise stipulated by law; And
• Providing legal aid to recipients of legal aid according to the terms and procedures specified in this law until the case is finished, unless there is a strong reason for that.

Legal aid providers cannot be prosecuted, both civilly and criminally, for providing legal assistance which is their responsibility in good faith, both inside and outside the courtroom, in accordance with Legal Aid Standards based on laws and regulations and/or the Advocate Code of Ethics.

Recipients of legal aid

Recipients of legal aid are individuals or groups of the poor. Recipients of legal aid are any person or group of poor people who are unable to adequately and independently fulfill their basic rights, namely the right to food, clothing, health care, education, employment and business and/or housing.

Rights and obligations of recipients of legal aid

Recipients of legal aid are entitled to:

• Receiving legal assistance until the legal issue is resolved and/or the case is definitive, provided that the person receiving the legal aid does not cancel the power of attorney;
• Obtain legal assistance in accordance with Legal Aid Standards and/or Code of Conduct;
• Obtain information and documents related to the provision of legal aid in accordance with statutory regulations.

Recipients of legal aid also have obligations in the form of:

• Providing accurate evidence, information and/or cases to legal aid providers;
• Helping smooth the provision of legal aid.

Conclusion

This is a brief discussion of the definition of legal aid. The discussion this time does not only discuss the definition of legal aid, but also discusses further the history, scope, rights and obligations of the givers and recipients of legal aid which Sinaumed’s can see carefully.

Understanding the meaning of legal aid gives us additional knowledge about various legal processes that we can know and know that there are legal aid institutions that aim to realize equal rights in legal justice that is carried out in Indonesia.

This is a review of the meaning of legal aid. For Sinaumed’s who want to learn everything about the meaning of legal aid. And other law-related knowledge, you can visit sinaumedia.com to get related books.

As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides the best products, so you have the best and latest information for you. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Author: Pandu Akram

 

When learning English, of course you learn what is object, subject, verb, and so on. Of course, in learning English, many of us still have difficulty or are confused about changing verbs, especially if the sentences used are long. Verbs that change in English are certainly familiar to English learners. Verbs change because the subject of the sentence changes and the number of subjects in the sentence changes. This is what is known as the subject verb agreement , a verb that changes because the subject is singular or plural. See the full description below to further understand the subject verb agreement .

Definition of the subject verb  

Subject verb agreement is the adjustment of verb (verb) and subject (subject) of a sentence, whether it is singular or plural subject. Subjects can be nouns, pronouns, etc.

The basic theory is that the singular verb will be used together with the singular subject . Consider the following examples:

 

1. My cat always climbs the tree – singular subject and singular verb

(My cat always climbs trees)

 

2. These clothes are too big for me – plural subject and plural verb

(These clothes are too big for me)

 

3. She doesn’t like fruits – singular subject and singular verb

(He doesn’t like fruits)

 

Generally, singular verbs in the simple present tense will be in the basic form with an affix added at the end of -s or -es. However, in plural verbs , the affix -s or -es is not added, but only uses the basic form or the dictionary. This rule also applies to third-person subjects such as people’s names, or they (they), we (us), he she (he) and it (it). This does not apply to subjects I (me) and you (you).

However, the subject of a single sentence is not added with the suffix -s or -es in the subject I (I) and yu (you) and follows the rules of plural verbs. Unlike the past tense, the form of a singular or plural verb in a sentence is all in the form of a verb two.

Actually there are more points that can make you confused when faced with a subject verb agreement . For example, the subject used is a collective noun , plural form and indefinite pronoun . Collective nou n is a noun that is used when we want to express the name of a group or something that is more than one person.

This noun can be singular or plural, of course this depends on the context of the sentence. Find various examples of verbs and their meanings in the Complete English-Indonesian-Indonesian Dictionary Accompanied by Tenses-Regular Verbs, Irregular Verbs below.

Consider the following examples:

1. The Basketball team is going on vacation now 

(the members of the basketball team are on vacation together now)

 

2. The Basketball team are going on vacation now 

(the members of the basketball team are on their respective holidays now)

 

From the example above, it can be seen that when members of a group act individually, the subject is plural with a plural verb as well, as can be seen in the second example. Meanwhile, when members of the basketball team do the same thing simultaneously, the noun above is a subject with a singular verb.

Book of Recommendations Related to Subject Verb Agreement

You can read this book to make it easier to understand the material in English. This book is also accompanied by interesting illustrations so that learning English can be more enjoyable.

 

Hello! Easy English: English is Easy!

English is a language that must be mastered by all human beings because it is widely used and taught formally in all educational institutions in this world.

Of course, this makes the existence of supporting books in English an absolute must for those who are learning English. Of course this book includes all the grammar, vocabulary, phrases and conversations that will support our English speaking skills. This book is just a learning medium, but it all comes back to all readers.

Those who are consistent and plan to master English, surely can!

https://sinaumedia.com/products/hello-easy-english-language-english-itu-mudah

 

The rules on the subject verb agreement

The subject and verb must be related in the plural or singular. Here are some of the rules used in the subject verb agreement.

A. If the subject used is singular

If the subject used is singular, then the verb used must also be singular. But there are exceptions, if using the subject they (they), then use a plural verb. To better understand the explanation regarding subject verbs, Sinaumed’s must have an English foundation first which can be learned through the book 30 Minutes of Good English for Class 2 SD/MI.

Example:

1. He writes a letter every week. 

In this sentence, ‘he’ acts as the subject and ‘writes’ acts as the verb.

 

2. They are currently in a social media role at the organization 

(they are currently in a social media role at the organization)

In this sentence, ‘they’ acts as a subject and ‘are’ acts as a verb.

 

If the subject is used in the plural

If the subject is used in the plural, then the verb used is also in the plural.

Example:

1. They write a letter every week. 

(They write letters every week)

In this sentence, ‘they’ acts as a subject and ‘write’ acts as a verb.

 

2. The students eat their lunch at the cafeteria. 

(students eat their lunch in the cafeteria)

In this sentence, ‘the students’ acts as a subject and ‘eat’ acts as a verb.

Keep in mind again, in plural verbs (plural verbs) the verb does not add the affix -s or -es, but only uses the basic form or the dictionary. Therefore, in the example above, even though the subject is plural, the verb ‘write’ does not add -s after it.

To make the process of learning English easier, you don’t always have to memorize formulas or patterns. In the book 30 Minutes of Being Proficient in English for Class XI High School / MA below, you can learn English with interesting and also fun exercises.

C. If the subject of the sentence contains two or more nouns or pronouns

If the subject of the sentence contains two or more nouns or pronouns connected by ‘and’, then use a plural verb.

Example:

1. The medical student and the economic student write a journal every year.

(students majoring in medicine and students majoring in economics write journals every year)

The subject in this sentence is ‘the medical student’ and ‘the economic student’.

 

2. Michael and his dog run on the street every morning. 

(Michael and his dog run down the street every morning)

The subject of this sentence is ‘Michael’ and ‘his dog’.

 

D. When there is only one subject and there is more than one verb

When there is only one subject and there is more than one verb, the verb must follow the context of the sentence related to the subject.

Example:

1. Interviews are one way to collect data and allow the interviewer to gain a deeper understanding of the participants. 

(Interview is one way to collect data and allows the interviewer to gain a deeper understanding of the participant)

The verbs in this sentence are ‘are’ and ‘allow’.

 

2. Jennie walk through the art gallery and admire the beauty of the painting 

(Jennie walks through the art gallery and admires the beauty of the paintings)

The verbs in this sentence are ‘walk’ and ‘admire’.

E. When a phrase is between a subject and a verb

When a phrase is between a subject and a verb, the verb must still match the subject, not the noun or pronoun in the phrase that follows the subject in the sentence.

Example:

1. The student, as well as student council members are excited. 

(students, including the student council members, are very excited)

In this sentence, ‘student’ acts as a subject and ‘is’ acts as a verb.

 

2. The focus of the discussion was nine participants who were selected purposively.

(The focus of the discussion this time is nine participants who were selected purposively)

In this sentence, ‘the focus’ acts as the subject and ‘was’ acts as the verb.

 

F. If there are two or more nouns or pronouns that are more than one

If there are two or more nouns or pronouns that are more than one and connected with ‘or’ or ‘nor’ then use a singular verb. Find various examples of sentences in the form of conversations in the book Easy English Conversation: Everyone Can Speak English.

Example:

1. The leader or the manager approves my proposal before proceeding to the next step. 

(Leader or manager approve my proposal before following up to the next step)

In this sentence, ‘the leader or the manager’ acts as the subject and ‘approves’ acts as the verb.

 

G.  If there is a compound subject that contains nouns or pronouns both singular and plural

If there is a compound subject that contains both singular and plural nouns or pronouns joined by the word ‘or’ or ‘nor’, then the verb must correspond to the part of the subject closest to the verb. This rule is also known as the ‘rule of proximity’.

Example:

1. The student or student council members read a book every day. 

(Students or student council members read books every day)

In this sentence, ‘the student or student council’ acts as a subject and ‘read’ acts as a verb.

 

2. The student council members or the student reads a book every day. 

(The osis members or students read books every day)

In this sentence, ‘The student council members or the student’ acts as the subject and ‘reads’ acts as a verb.

 

H. A word or phrase

Words or phrases ‘each’, ‘each one’, ‘everybody’, ‘everyone’, ‘somebody’, ‘someone’ and others include the singular subject and the verb used is also the singular form.

Example:

1. Everybody in this room was willing to be recorded 

(Everyone in this room is willing to be recorded)

In this sentence, ‘everybody’ acts as a subject and ‘was’ acts as a verb.

 

2. Neither alternative proposals were approved. 

(No alternative proposals approved)

In this sentence, ‘neither’ acts as a subject and ‘were’ acts as a verb.

 

3. I will offer a $10 gift card to everybody who participates in the survey.

(I will be offering a $10 gift card to everyone who participates in the survey)

In this sentence, ‘everybody’ acts as a subject and ‘participates’ acts as a verb.

 

4. No one was available to accompany me at the graduation party.

(No one can accompany me to the graduation party)

In this sentence, ‘no one’ acts as a subject and ‘was’ acts as a verb.

 

I. If there are nouns that include non-counts nouns

If there are nouns that include non-counts nouns, you must use a singular verb. Non count nouns or uncountable nouns are nouns that cannot be counted, which are abstract quantities. Of course, none of these nouns have plural forms. Usually, these uncountable nouns appear more frequently in academia. Some examples of non-counts such as: diabetes (diabetes), Arabic (Arabic), English (English), swimming (swimming), dancing (dancing), water (air), ice (ice), fire (fire), work ( work), homework (homework), education (education), research (research), milk (milk), rice (rice), tennis (tennis), soccer (soccer).

 

Example:

1. Education is one of the keys to success.

(education is one of the keys to success)

In this sentence, ‘education’ acts as a subject and ‘is’ acts as a verb.

 

2. Diabetes affects everyone in the world whether they are young or old.

(diabetes affects everyone in the world whether young or old)

In this sentence, ‘diabetes’ acts as the subject and ‘affects’ acts as the verb.

 

3. The information I found in the magazine was important. 

(The information I found in the magazine is important)

In this sentence, ‘the information’ acts as a subject and ‘was’ acts as a verb

 

J. If there are nouns that can be counted or called countable nouns

If there are nouns that can be counted or are called countable nouns , then they are considered as a plural form and of course followed by a plural verb. Countable nouns can be separated into units that can be counted, so some of them have both singular and plural forms.

However, most of the English nouns are countable nouns. For example, one book, two pens, one laptop, two laptops. There are also some countable nouns which only have the plural form. For example, earnings (income), goods (goods), surroundings (environment), contents (content), and valuables (valuable).

Example:

1. Locally produced goods have good quality and good price.

(Locally produced goods are of good quality and good price)

In this sentence, ‘locally produced goods’ acts as a subject and ‘have’ acts as a verb

 

2. The earnings for the third quarter were less than expected.

(Revenue for the third quarter fell short of expectations)

In this sentence, ‘the earnings’ acts as a subject and ‘was’ acts as a verb

 

K. If there is a sentence that begins with the word ‘there is’ or ‘there are’

If a sentence begins with the word ‘there is’ or ‘there are’, then the subject must follow the verb. The thing to remember is that ‘there’ is not a subject, so the verb agrees with what follows the verb.

Example:

1. There are many factors that affect a child’s intelligence. 

(There are many factors that affect a child’s intelligence)

In this sentence, ‘are’ acts as a subject and ‘factors’ acts as a verb

 

2. There is little financial assistance.

(There is a little financial assistance)

In this sentence, ‘is’ acts as a subject and ‘financial assistance’ acts as a verb.

Find other examples of subject verbs in the Phrasal Verb Dictionary: English Phrasal Verb Dictionary, which is a master book as well as a guide that Sinaumed’s can use to better understand various verb variants.

Example of subject verb Agreement

To find out whether you understand enough about the subject verb agreement, you can do the questions below.

1. His shirt __ torn during the movie. 

(His clothes are torn during the film)

 

2. Nami, together with her husband __ the guests of the party.

(Nami, together with her husband greeting` the guests at the party)

 

3. The judge __ not convinced. 

(Judge not sure)

 

4. The lies __ always hard to forget.

(Lies are always hard to forget)

 

5. To complain __ never the solution to any problems.

(Complaining is never the solution to every problem)

 

6. A pack of tigers __ approaching the camp.

(a group of lions approaches the camp)

 

7. Lying __ not always considered a bad thing.

(lying is not always considered a bad thing)

 

The answer to the subject verb agreement

 

1. His shirts (were) torn during the movie. 

(His clothes are torn during the film)

 

2. Nami, together with her husband (greets) the guests of the party.

(Nami, together with her husband greeting` the guests at the party)

 

3. The judge (was) not convinced.

(Judge not sure)

 

4. The lies (are) always hard to forget.

(Lies are always hard to forget)

 

5. To complain (is) never the solution to any problems.

(Complaining is never the solution to every problem)

 

6. A pack of tigers (was) approaching the camp.

(a group of lions approaches the camp)

 

7. Lying (was) not always considered a bad thing.

(lying is not always considered a bad thing)

Articles Related to Subject Verb Agreement

Regular Verb – Learning a foreign language in today’s era is certainly a must. The entry of the world into the era of globalization has made it easier for people to interact and communicate with foreigners. Of course, we don’t want to be embarrassed when we speak a foreign language, do we? That is why it is important to hone foreign languages ​​from now on.

Those of you who are just starting to learn English must first understand the use of verbs in English. For those of you who are learning about tenses or the basic forms of verbs and their language structure, then you will feel familiar with the terms Regular Verb and Irregular Verb.

Before discussing more about Regular Verbs, it would be better if you were able to first understand the basic components of a Verb. Unlike in Indonesian where all verbs have the same form to express past and present conditions, in English there are basic differences in the verb forms to show present, past, and past which are still being done now.

The division of verbs in English is divided into three, namely Infinitive (V1), Simple Past (V2), and Past Participle (V3). Infinitive is the basic word form of a verb (not bound by past or present tense). Simple Past is a verb form to describe past events. While the Past Participle is a verb to describe past events that have occurred and have actually been completed.

The past participle can function as an adjective or as part of a verb. So, it’s clear about the differences in the forms of verbs in English? To understand it better, please refer to the following article which will discuss in depth and detail the meaning of Regular Verbs, the language structure of Regular Verbs, examples of Regular Verbs, as well as exercises (questions and discussion) regarding Regular Verbs.

A. Definition of Regular Verbs

Understanding Regular Verb is a regular verb form that has definite rules in forming the simple past tense and past participle of the verb. In English, the “definite” rule refers to adding “-ed” or “-d” to the verb base to make the past tense.

Find other examples of verbs in the Phrasal Verb Dictionary: English Phrasal Verb Dictionary, which is a master book as well as a guide that Sinaumed’s can use to better understand various verb variants.

B. Examples of Regular Verbs

In this section you will learn and find out examples of Regular Verbs and their meanings:

Base Form (V1)	Simple Past (V2)	Past Participle (V3)	What is the meaning of the word
Accept	accepted	Has Accepted	Accept
arrived	arrived	Has Arrived	Arrive
avoid	avoided	Has Avoided	stay away
Borrow	Borrowed	Has Borrowed	Borrow
call	called	Has Called	Call
deliver	Delivered	Has Delivered	Deliver
earn	Earned	Has Earned	Get
Gather	Gathered	Has Gathered	Gather
happened	Happened	Has Happened	Happen
improve	Improved	Has Improved	Repair
increase	increased	Has Increased	Increase
likes	Liked	Has Liked	Like
Listen	Listened	Has Listened	Listen
Miss	Missed	Has Missed	Feeling lost/Missing
open	opened	Has Opened	Open
pass	passed	Has Passed	Pass
Prepare	prepared	Has Prepared	Prepare
Reject	rejected	Has Rejected	Reject
Save	Saved	Has Saved	Save / Save
Wow	Sewed	Has Sewed	Sew
Treats	treated	Has Treated	Treat
Terrify	Terrified	Has Terrified	Scare
Travel	traveled	Has Traveled	Travel / Sightseeing
Vanish	Vanished	Has Vanished	Eliminate / Eliminate
Yawn	Yawned	Has Yawned	Evaporate
wonder	Wondered	Has Wondered	Curious

 

C. Rules (Formulas) for Making the Past Form of Regular Verbs

In simple terms, Regular Verbs can be used to form a verb that expresses present or past events. Here’s a detailed explanation:

1. If the Regular Verb is used to describe events that are taking place ” now

If a Regular Verb is used to describe an event that is taking place ” now “, then only Verb 1 is used or the original verb without the affix “ed” or “d”. Or you can also use the affix “-ing” when referring to events that are being carried out at the time the sentence is stated.

Example :

“I am studying (V1+ing) Economy right now as my major in Oxford University”

(I am currently studying economics as my field of study at Oxford University)

“I run (V1) across that bridge every morning to make my body stay fit and healthy”

(I run across that bridge every morning so my body is always fit and healthy)

– If a Regular Verb is used to describe past or past events, then the verb used must be added with the ending “ed” or “d” to show that the sentence stated is past. A simple marker of a sentence that states the past is containing adverbs such as yesterday, last month, last night, this morning, seconds ago, and many more.

Find various examples of verbs and their meanings in the Complete English-Indonesian-Indonesian Dictionary Accompanied by Tenses-Regular Verbs, Irregular Verbs below.

Example:

“I studied Math so hard last night because I’m so terrible at Math and I don’t want to fail the exam”

(I studied math really hard last night because I’m really bad at math and I don’t want to fail the exam)

In the example above, because the sentence contains a marker of the past tense, namely ” last night “, so in phrase 1 the sentence above (I studied Math so hard) the past form of the verb “study” is used, namely ” studied “. Only Phrase 1 in the sentence above has the verb changed to the past tense. Because Phrase 2 (I’m so terrible at Math) and Phrase 3 (I don’t want to fail the exam) are not affected by the presence of the past marker “last night” due to the presence of conjunctions or connecting words, namely ” because ” and ” and ”

Then if you want to express past events using Regular Verbs, when should you add the affix “ed” or “d” to the verb? To find out, see the following explanation:

2. Adding “ed” to most verbs:

Example :

– Jump > Jumped

“She jumped into the pool this morning to save her beloved cat” – Past Tense

(He jumped into the pool this morning to save his beloved cat)

– Walk > Walked

“Adam walked her home from the office last night ” – Past Tense

(Adam drove him home from work last night)

3. If the verb ends with [consonant-vowel-consonant], then double the last consonant and add “ed” :

Example :

– Chats > Chatted

“I chatted Jim last night to let him know that language class is cancelled” – Past Tense

(I messaged Jim last night to let him know the language class is out)

– Stop > Stopped

“Daria stopped someone to steal snacks at that supermarket this morning when we passed by on the way to college” – Past Tense

(Daria stopped someone from stealing snacks at the supermarket this morning as we were passing by on our way to college)

4. If the last consonant letter of the verb is “w”, “x”, or “y”, then immediately add “ed” without needing to double the last consonant:

Example :

– Sew > Sewed

“Chika’s mother sewed a beautiful gown that she wears today” – Past Tense

Chika’s mother sewed a beautiful dress for Chika to wear today

– Play > Played

“I played piano on Taylor Swift’s concert tour last year ” – Past Tense

I played the piano on Taylor Swift’s concert tour last year

– Fix > Fixed

“Mr. Andrio fixed my broken car when I was trapped on the high road in the middle of the night 2 days ago ” – Past Tense

(Mr. Andrio repaired my car which was damaged when I was stuck in the middle of the night on the highway two days ago)

5. If the verb ends with the letter “e”, then add the suffix “d” to the verb:

Example :

– Introduced > Introduced

“She introduced her brother to us yesterday ” – Past Tense

(He already introduced his sister to us yesterday)

– Dance > Danced

“Anita danced gracefully in the audition of The Dance Icon Indonesia competition a week go ” – Past Tense

(Anita danced gracefully when she auditioned for The Dance Icon Indonesia competition last week)

6. If the verb ends with [consonant + “y”], then change the letter “y” to “i” and add “ed” :

Example :

– Cry > Cried

“I cried all night after my brother’s funeral” – Past Tense

(I cried all night after my sister’s funeral was over)

– Marry > Married

“Antonio told me last night that he wants to get a divorce after being married for two years with his wife” – Past Tense

(Antonio told me last night that he wants a divorce after two years of marriage to his wife)

7. If the verb ends with [vowel + “l”], then double the last consonant and add “ed” :

Example :

– Travel > Traveled

“Harris traveled around Bali 3 days a go ” – Past Tense

(Harris traveled around Bali 3 days ago)

To make the process of learning English easier, you don’t always have to memorize formulas or patterns. In the book 30 Minutes of Being Proficient in English for Class XI High School / MA below, you can learn English with interesting and also fun exercises.

D. Practice on regular verbs

1. Last month I _____ all my Major in this college

• Revise
• Revises
• Revised
• Revised

2. Karina _____ her teeth every morning

• brushes
• Brushed
• brushes
• Brushed

3. She _____ by the croissants and pastries shop everyday before going to work

• Stop
• Stopes
• stopped
• Stopied

4. Their assistants _____ their clothes every Monday?

• cleaned
• clean
• cleans
• cleans

5. Students please _____ to me!

• Listened
• Listens
• Listen
• Listenies

6. He usually _____ his flower shop at 7 AM

• opened
• Opens
• Opens
• open

7. My father _____ his car outside just 10 minutes ago

• parks
• Park
• parked
• Parkes

8. It _____ so hard last year

• Rain
• Rained
• Rains
• Raines

9. Last night, my father helped my sister to _____ the cake for my Mom’s birthday

• decorated
• Decorated
• Decorates
• decorate

10. Our family _____ Japan in 2010

• visit
• Visits
• Visited
• visited

11. Carla _____ us his beautiful home last weekend

11. shows
12. Showed
13. Showd
14. Show

12. I _____ very high in the High Jump Finals last week

• Jumped
• Jump
• Jumps
• jumps

13. Daniel wants to _____ in Google since he graduated from college

• Worked
• Works
• Work
• Works

14. My family _____ in Surabaya from 2002 to 2012

• Lived
• Lives
• Lives
• live

15. All of the trainees _____ really hard to get chosen as the member of the new boyband

• Practices
• practice
• Practiced
• Practiced

16. My brother _____ me to accompany him to go to the cinema last Saturday

• Want
• Wants
• wanted
• Wants

17. The plane _____ in the airport 15 minutes ago

• arrived
• Arrives
• arrived
• arrived

18. He _____ my Harry Potter’s book two weeks before we graduated

• Borrowed
• Borrows
• Borrow
• Borrowed

19. Since he went to California last summer, I really _____ to talk to him by phone every night

• Miss
• Misses
• Missed
• Miss d

20. On Saturdays, I usually _____ cakes with my mother

• Baked
• Bakes
• Bake
• Bakies

E. Answers to regular verbs questions

1. C. Revised

Revise > Revised (using the second form of the verb (V2) to show the past because there is an adverb “last month” in the sentence).

2. A. Brushes

Because there is an adverb “every morning” which shows activities carried out routinely, the Regular Verb is used in the form:

Infinitive (V1) + s / es (because the subject is singular: Karina).

3. A. Stop

Because there is an adverb “everyday” which shows a habit, the Regular Verb is used in the form:

Infinitive (V1) + s / es (because the subject is singular : She)

4. D. Cleans

Because there is an adverb “every Monday” which indicates a habit that is done repeatedly, the Regular Verb is used in the form:

Infinitive (V1) + s / es (because the subject is singular : Assistant).

5. C. Listen

Because the subject in the sentence is in the plural, namely “students” and in the sentence there is no adverb indicating the past tense, the  infinitive (V1) is used.

6. B. Opens

Because there is an adverb “usually” which indicates a repeated habit, the Regular Verb is used in the form:

Infinitive (V1) + s / es (because the subject is singular: He).

7. C. Parked

Park > Parked (using the second form of the verb (V2) to show the past because there is an adverb “10 minutes ago” in the sentence).

8. B. Rained

Rain > Rained (using the second form of the verb (V2) to show the past because there is an adverb “last year” in the sentence).

9. D. Decorate

Even though the sentence contains an adverb that shows the past, namely “last night”, but because there is a “to” before the word “decorate” which shows a to-infinitive. The characteristic of to-infinitives is always followed by the first form of the verb (V1). The formula is:

“to” + V1 (infinitive)

10. D. Visited

Visit > Visited (using the second form of the verb (V2) to show the past because there is an adverb “in 2010” in the sentence).

11. B. Showed

Show > Showed (using the second form of the verb (V2) to show the past because there is an adverb “last weekend” in the sentence).

12. A. Jumped

Jump > Jumped (using the second form of the verb (V2) to show the past because there is an adverb “last week” in the sentence).

13. C. Work

Using the first form of the Regular Verb (V1) because there is a “to” before the word “work” which indicates a to-infinitive. The characteristic of to-infinitives is always followed by the first form of the verb (V1).

14. A. Lived

Live > Lived (using the second form of the verb (V2) to show the past because there is an adverb “from 2002 to 2012” in the sentence).

15. B. Practice

Because the subject in the sentence is in the plural, namely “trainees” and in the sentence there is no adverb indicating the past tense, the  infinitive (V1) is used.

16. C. Wanted

Want > Wanted (using the second form of the verb (V2) to show the past because there is an adverb “last Saturday” in the sentence).

17. A. Arrived

Arrive > Arrived (using the second form of the verb (V2) to show the past because there is an adverb “15 minutes ago” in the sentence).

18. A. Borrowed

Borrow > Borrowed (using the second form of the verb (V2) to show the past because there is an adverb “two weeks before we graduated” in the sentence).

19. A.Miss

The first form of the verb (V1) is used, namely “miss” because “miss” here refers to the description of the time “every night”. The past adverb “last summer” shows the adverb of time for Phrase 1 which is separated by the conjunction “since”.

20. C.Bake

Because the subject of the sentence is “I” and there is no adverb indicating the past tense in the sentence,  the infinitive (V1) is used.

So, that’s an explanation of regular verbs, starting from their meaning, forms, rules, and examples of questions and answers. Can Sinaumed’s use the correct regular verbs in English? Sinaumed’s really needs to practice a lot and get used to English so that it is easier to master it. Because learning languages ​​will be more effective if you are used to using and practicing them.

Those of you who are currently studying English certainly hope to master it soon so you can communicate fluently, right? So, have you ever heard of and know about Phrasal Verbs before?

Phrasal verbs are an important part of English because they are often used in verbal or written conversations. Of course, you often come across when reading English novels or when watching English films, many sentences contain verbs with more than one word, such as “watch out”, “pull over”, “clean up”, and so on. Such verbs are called Phrasal Verbs .

If you are still not familiar with the term Phrasal Verb, don’t worry because through this article you will find out in detail and comprehensively what a phrasal verb is, the types and characteristics of phrasal verbs, examples of phrasal verbs and their use in a sentence, as well as questions and discussion.

1. Definition of Phrasal Verbs

According to traditional English grammar, the definition of a phrasal verb is:

a phrasal verb is a combination of two or three words from different grammatical categories – a verb and a particle, such as an adverb or a preposition – to form a single semantic unit on a lexical or syntactic level

 So, the practical definition of a phrasal verb is a verb consisting of two words, namely a combination of a verb and a preposition or a combination of a verb and an adverb (adverb) which forms a unique meaning. If two words in a phrasal verb are separated, they will have a different meaning compared to when the two words are merged into one in a phrasal verb.

Well, very unique, isn’t it a phrasal verb? Therefore, it will be an advantage if you master phrasal verbs and apply them in everyday conversations to practice your English skills.

To be able to distinguish between the various existing tenses, Sinaumed’s can also read the book Tenses & Vocabulary That’s Easy which is below.

2. Examples of Phrasal Verbs

 

• to break in

(The main verb of the form above is ” to break “. ” in ” is a preposition. So a phrasal verb is formed, namely ” to break in “, which has a different meaning from ” to break ” which stands alone without the addition of ” in “)

• To turn up – increase the sound volume
• To turn down – lowers the volume
• To blow up – to blow up
• To put on – put on (clothes)
• To cut back – reduce
• To take off – take off
• To wake up – to wake up
• To drop off – to drop off
• To drop in – stop by
• To pick up – to pick up
• To give up
• To give in – give up
• To get on – to enter a vehicle or to express curiosity
• To go on with – continue
• To face up to – to face
• To look after – look after or care for
• To make up – to make or repair
• To find out – to find out
• To clear up – clean up
• To put off – put off
• To stand up for – to support or defend
• To turn (switch) on – to turn on an electric device
• To turn (switch) off – turns off an electrical appliance
• To look forward to – looking forward with enthusiasm

Indeed, most Phrasal Verbs that are often used consist of two words, but many phrasal verbs are composed of three words , as in the following example:

• To put up with – accept sincerely
• To check up on – check
• To cut down on – reduce

Examples of Phrasal Verbs in a Sentence

You need to know that Phrasal Verbs are also known as compound verbs. And in the example that will be presented, the verb which is a Phrasal Verb will be in bold.

• Damn your principles! Stick to your party.” (Prime Minister Benjamin Disraeli)
• “When people find out you are an actress, they Google you.” (Actress Laverne Cox)
• “Do I exaggerate? Boy, do I, and I would do it more if I could get away with it.” (Comedian David Sedaries)
• “Meditation helps me to calm down .” (Singer Lady Gaga)
• “Madelaine car always breaks down at least twice a month. She really should buy a new one.”
• “ Put off your shoes when you enter the garage. I have already swept the floor.”
• “Here is the registration form. You have to fill it in .”

It should be remembered again that Phrasal Verb consists of a verb and the word that accompanies it. The accompanying word (or words) are classified as prepositions or adverbs. The following is an example of a Phrasal Verb with accompanying words in the form of prepositions or adverbs:

• “Did you walk along the street by yourself last night?”

(In the example above, “walk along” is a Phrasal Verb where “walk” is the main verb, while “along” is a preposition. )

• “Maria and I only went away to Philadelphia for two days. But, both of our parents got so mad at us.”

(In the example above, the word “away” does not represent a prepositional phrase. So “away” is an adverb )

• “Rebecca can stand in for me next month.”

(In the example above, the word ” in ” is an adverb while the word ” for ” is a preposition because it denotes a prepositional phrase “for me”)

3. Transitive and Intransitive Phrasal Verbs

Some Phrasal Verbs are Transitive ( ie have an object ) and some are Intransitive (ie do not have an object ). The following presents examples of Phrasal Verbs which include Transitive and Intransitive. In this example, those that are Phrasal Verbs will be in bold while those that are objects will be italicized .

Learn how to pronounce the various adverbs above to make it easier for you to read through the English Pocket Dictionary (2021), which is accompanied by thousands of entries, grammar, and much more.

Examples of transitive phrasal verbs

• “ Fill in this registration form thoroughly and correctly in order to pass the selection.”
• “I want to go over these plans with you again.”
• “I will look into your papers as fast as possible.”
• “Andre felt compelled to hand the wallet in .”

( Note: Some Phrasal Verbs are written by separating the two words)

 

Examples of Intransitive Phrasal Verbs

• “The tree could fall down because of the rain.”
• “Don’t give in .”
• “The car is starting to drop back .”
• “If you haven’t finished your homework yet, please stand up .”

Some Phrasal Verbs can have both Transitive and Intransitive properties depending on their meaning and significance, for example:

• Kania will show up soon – Intransitive Phrasal Verb

(“Show up” in the sentence above means “appear” or appear)

• Kania will show up her ex-boyfriend – Transitive Phrasal Verb

(“Show up” in the sentence above means “embarrass” or humiliate)

In using adverbs well, Sinaumed’s also has to practice English vocabulary well using the Smart Picture Dictionary of English.

4. Separable and Inseparable Phrasal Verbs

The meaning of Separable Phrasal Verb is that there is an object in the middle of the Phrasal Verb so that it separates the two words from the Phrasal Verb. Meanwhile, Inseparable Phrasal Verb means that the object of a sentence comes after the Phrasal Verb is written. In this example, those that are Phrasal Verbs will be in bold while those that are objects will be italicized .

Examples of Separable Phrasal Verbs

• “I will make you look like an actress tonight.”
• “The salesman in the new store talked us into buying the cooking equipment.”
• “I remember that I already handed the book over to you last night before the class was dismissed.”
• “You should send the letter over quickly before he moves to another city.”

Examples of Inseparable Phrasal Verbs

• “You must stick to the plan at all costs.”
• “USA stands for “United States of America” .”
• “Dania really looks up to her mother .”

There are also many Transitive Phrasal Verbs that can be used in Separable and Inseparable forms , for example:

• “Janice looked my address up on the high school’s yearbook.”
• “Janice looked up my address on the high school’s yearbook.”

Note: If the object in a sentence is a ” pronoun ” (such as ” it ” ) , then keep in mind that you cannot use the Inseparable Phrasal Verb form in the sentence. Here’s an example:

• “Janice looked it up in the high school’s yearbook.” – WRONG
• “Janice looked it up in the high school’s yearbook.” – RIGHT

Sinaumed’s can also hone your English writing grammar by reading the Excellent Grammar Book which provides various words, important terms, and how to use them.

Phrasal Verb Learning Book Recommendations

Comprehensive English Situational Speaking

In English, speaking is considered by some to be the most difficult compared to listening, reading, and writing. This difficulty increases if vocabulary mastery is still limited and you do not understand various kinds of expressions in the context of situational speaking. In fact, each conversation situation certainly provides a different context.

This book is very useful in guiding you to speak English fluently in the context of a wide variety of situations. By reading this book, for example, you will understand what to say when you are in the gift shop. Or, ask others to show you the way when you get lost in other people’s lands.

There are many examples of other conversations with the use of various expressions. This book is generally divided into the key to learning speaking as well as a variety of conversations both in simple contexts, based on places and situations. So, it is very appropriate if you make this book a medium for practicing speaking comprehensively!

5. Tips on Learning Phrasal Verbs

Phrasal Verb is a form of verb which is very important to learn because it is almost always used in verbal or written communication. However, the large number of phrasal verbs reaching hundreds makes it difficult for us to memorize everything. But don’t worry, because there are some tips to make it easier to learn Phrasal Verbs. Check out the explanation below:

• Pay close attention when you find or see a phrasal verb that you just read or heard, then try to record and understand it.
• Make your own example sentences using the new phrasal verbs you find.
• Do exercises on Phrasal Verbs by working on questions online or in English textbooks.
• Write a diary in English so that indirectly you will find new phrasal verbs that you did not know before.
• Try to understand the context of sentences containing Phrasal Verbs. Look up a dictionary if you don’t know the meaning.
• Also find out about the synonyms of each Phrasal Verb that you find to make it easier to understand its meaning and meaning.
• Join a language community or club to have the right partner for learning English.

6. Exercise on Phrasal Verbs

1. Would you _____ my son for me this weekend? I have to go to Arizona due to my work.
2. Look
3. Look into
4. Look up
5. Look after

2. Kimmie _____ money yesterday when she wanted to buy some eggs.
3. Ran
4. Ran out of
5. Ran into
6. Ran away with

3. Daniel _____ his leg at the football league.
4. Broke
5. Broke down
6. Broke off
7. Broke in on

4. My boss _____ our meeting with clients until next Monday.
5. Put
6. Put off
7. Put down
8. Put into

5. Could you please _____ the music while I am studying?
6. turn
7. turn off
8. Turn around
9. Turn into

6. Mia doesn’t _____ my new boyfriend because she thinks he is a liar.
7. Get by
8. Get over
9. get on with
10. Get ahead of

7. Kania and I _____ meeting my new English teacher.
8. Look after
9. Look up to
10. Look down on
11. look forward to

8. My car _____ on the highway in the middle of the night yesterday.
9. Broke down
10. Broke off
11. Brokeaway
12. Broke in on

9. It will be easier for us to study and read if you can _____ the lights.
10. Switches
11. switch on
12. Switch over
13. switch up

10. I have to _____ to the finish line and back.
11. run
12. run out of
13. Run into
14. Run away with

11. The new song by Billie Ellish has already _____ $9 million.
12. Made out
13. Made up
14. Made up for
15. Made over

12. Denis, you can _____ words in the online dictionary if you can’t understand what the word’s mean.
13. Look after
14. Look up
15. Look up to
16. Look back on

13. Sorry sir, I’m late. I have to stop by the gas station because my car _____ petrol.
14. Ran out
15. Ran out of
16. Ran out on
17. Ran away with

14. That red dress and the yellow one really _____.
15. Stand up for
16. Stand down
17. stand out
18. Stand up to

15. I suggest you take the stairs. I heard from the officers at the front that this building’s lift has _____ again.
16. Broken in on
17. Broken up
18. Broken in
19. Broken down

16. Kania is really good at _____ babies.
17. Looking after
18. Looking back on
19. Look down on
20. Looking forward to

17. The public transportation was nearly full this morning. So it was difficult to _____.
18. get in
19. get on
20. Get ahead of
21. Get through with

18. If the radio isn’t loud enough, turn it _____ a little.
19. off
20. Oops
21. Down
22. into

19. My plane _____ twenty-five minutes late. So, I have to reschedule my meeting.
20. Take off
21. Take-up
22. Take out
23. Took over

20. Let’s _____ that old shoes. We don’t need it anymore.
21. Throw ups
22. Throw-in
23. Throw away
24. Throw over

21. How are you _____ at a new campus?
22. getting on
23. getting up
24. getting on with
25. Getting in

Find various other English questions related to phrasal verbs along with other topics that can help you hone your English skills in the Super ITP TOEFL Tricks Score 600+ book below.

7. Answers to the Phrasal Verbs Exercise    

1.   D. Look after (caring for or looking after)
2.   B. Ran out of
3.   A. Broke (break)
4.   B. Put off (put off)
5.   B. Turn off
6.   C. Get on with (declare a match)
7.   D. Look forward to
8.   A. Broke down (break down or damaged)
9.   B. Switch on (turn on)
10. A. Run (run)
11. C. Made (make or produce)
12. B. Look Up (looking for)
13. B. Ran out of
14. C. Stand out (protrude or attract the eye)
15. D. Broken down (strike or damaged)
16. A. Looking after (caring for or looking after)
17. B. Get on (get into a vehicle)
18. B. Up (“turn up” in the question sentence means to increase the volume)
19. A. Take off (take off)
20. C. Throw away (throw away something that is not used or not used)
21. A. Getting on (asking news)

Well, that’s an explanation of Phrasal Verbs along with their types, properties, examples and questions.

Articles Related to Other Phrasal Verbs

Get to Know the Skills and Steps to Read a Map – Map skills and understanding of the compass and how to use it are absolute and need to be learned. What is flat navigation? Navigation is one’s way of determining the direction and position of a trip, either on a map or even on the actual terrain. That’s why navigational knowledge such as maps and compasses and techniques for using them must be understood.

This skill will come in handy in many ways, such as when visiting distant and unfamiliar places. In addition, knowledge of ground navigation is also very much needed in efforts to help victims of natural disasters, someone who gets lost in the mountains, and victims of plane crashes. Another example is for sports purposes such as orienteering competitions.

A topographic map is a two-dimensional depiction (on a flat plane) of the whole or part of the earth’s surface projected with a certain ratio or scale. The longer the map develops, of course, adjusting to its use and needs. Topographic maps come from the Greek “topos” which means place and “graphien” which means to draw, generally these maps are used for land navigation purposes and have a scale of 1:24,000.

In this map, places on the earth’s surface that have an altitude equal to sea level will be depicted in the form of contour lines, one contour line is interpreted to represent one height. Even though topographic maps map each particular elevation interval, various information is still included to help find out more about the area of ​​the earth’s surface referred to on the map. These descriptions are known as map legends.

Map Reading Skills

Apart from being used for military purposes, now maps are also widely used by civilians for fishing, camping, hiking, mountain climbing techniques, walking along roads, or other uses that are directed to a destination or place (navigation). In fact, as much as 80% of the existing work also involves georeferenced data that can be extracted on a map.

1. Read the Contour Lines

There are various functions of topographic maps, for example they are used when making thematic maps such as archaeological maps and tourist maps, and can be used as base maps or base maps (in Prihandito 1989: 17). According to archaeological surveys, topographical maps are very useful for obtaining an overview of an area being studied. For example, when the survey terrain conditions are tough, an existing map can be used to help plot the archaeological findings. This mapping, although only temporary, is very effective for storing and preserving archaeological data (Hascaryo and Sonjaya 2000: 1).

• The ridge of the mountain, is a series of contour lines in the form of the letter U. The end of the letter U indicates a place or area that is shorter than the contour above it.
• Valley or river, is a series of contour lines in the shape of n (the letter V is upside down) and with sharp ends.
• Flat and steep sloping areas, flat or sloping areas are marked with sparse contour lines, while steep or steep areas are marked with dense contour lines.

 

2. Calculate Contour Interval Prices

An example in calculating contour intervals, on a 1:50,000 scale map, it is found that the contour interval is 25 meters. If you want to reach the contour interval, apply the X scale formula to the map. However, not all maps apply this formula, for example the map on Mount Merapi/1408-244/Jica Tokyo-1977/, the map legend shows that the contour interval is 10 meters, so the formula that applies is X map scale. So, there is no standard formula for calculating contour intervals. However, there are several ways you can do it, which are as follows:

• Find two points of elevation that are different or close together. For example, point B with C, calculate the difference between the heights of the two
• Count the number of contours between A and B
• Divide the height difference between AB by the number of contours between AB and the result is the contour interval.

3. North Map

When viewing a topographic map, the first step to take is to find north of the map. Then look at the map title, usually the map title is always at the north and top of the map. Then look at the writing of the name of the village or mountain on the map column, the north of the map is the top of the writing. There are three directions of north that need to be understood before using a compass and a map, because they don’t line up. The three north directions are:

• True North (True North/US/TN) is given the symbol * (star), namely north through the North Pole in the South of the Earth.
• North of the map (Grid North/UP/GN) is given the symbol GN, namely North which is parallel to the vertical mesh line or Y axis. Only on the map.
• Magnetic North (Magnetic North / UM) is given the symbol T (half of the pariah), namely North which is shown by a compass needle. Magnetic North always changes every year, from west to east or from east to west. This is due to the influence of the earth’s rotation. The three north directions are not on one line, so angular deviations will occur, including:
  • The angular deviation between US – UP to both West and East, is called Map Ikhtilaf (IP) or Merimion Convergence. True North (US) will be the benchmark.
  • The angular deviation between US – UM both to the West and to the East is called Magnetic Ikhtilaf (IM) or Declination. l True north (IS) will be the benchmark. The deviation between the UP angle and the UM angle will turn eastward or westward, it is referred to as Deviation or Ikhtilaf Utara Peta-North. The benchmark is North Pela f71′) and the corner diagram is drawn.

4. Get to know the Medan Signs

For orientation purposes, landscape forms that are conspicuous in the field must be used so that they are easily recognized on the map, these are referred to as terrain markings and are found in the map legend. There are several terrain signs contained in the beta that can be read before leaving for the field, namely:

• Valley between two peaks
• Steep valley
• Crossroads or the end of the village
• The intersection of the river with the footpath
• Branches and river bends, waterfalls, and others
• For flat areas can be used, crossroads and river forks, bridges and others.

5. Read Coordinates

Reading map coordinates, first understand geographic coordinates. Geographic coordinates themselves generally read map coordinates that are often used in Indonesia. Through these geographic coordinates, it will determine a point by relying on two lines, namely longitude and latitude.

Because it is the foundation for mastering map reading to the fullest. There are two ways to express coordinates, namely Specifying coordinates. This is done on the map and not on the ground. The designation of these coordinates uses:

• Six-digit system, for example: Coordinates of point A (374:622), point B (377:461)
• The Eight Numbers Way, for example: coordinates point A (3740:6225), point B (3376:4614)
• Geographic Coordinate Method, for Indonesia as a benchmark for calculations is Jakarta which is considered 0 or 106° 44′ 27.79″. So that in the territory of Indonesia the initial calculation is the city of Jakarta.

 

6. Corner Map

The way to calculate the angle of the map is from the north of the map towards the target line and clockwise. In this calculation, the azimuth system (0° – 360°) is used for angle readings. This system is a system that uses horizontal angles whose magnitude can be measured or calculated in a clockwise direction from a fixed line, namely north.

Aims to determine directions on the terrain or on the map and to check the direction of travel, because the line that forms the compass angle is the direction of the path that connects the starting and ending points of the journey. Based on the compass angle, the angle calculation system will be divided into two.

7. Map Arrangement

Map composition is a medium for storing and presenting information about the appearance of the earth by presenting it at a certain scale. To make it easy to search and manage, map indexes are made in graphical or text form. Images of the elements of the earth at a certain scale cannot always be presented according to their size, because they are too small to be depicted.

If these elements are deemed important and need to be presented, then the presentation will use certain image symbols. This is intended to make maps easy to read as well as easy to understand, so various kinds of map information on maps of a certain scale must be described or presented in certain ways.

• Color: used to distinguish various objects, for example roads, rivers, rails and others.
• A list of symbol collections on a map is called a map legend: used to distinguish or further detail the symbol of an object, for example the color of sandstone on a Geological Map is yellow, claystone is green and so on.
• A collection of symbols and notations on a map are usually arranged in a group of map legends which are always presented on each map sheet.
• Elements of a map legend are commonly used to facilitate the reading and interpretation of various maps by various users with various needs.
• A map has high informational value if it contains elements, among which are; map scale, elevation (or contour) information, direction information (usually north of the map), coordinates, legend, map index, as well as other elements deemed necessary.

8. Map coordinates

In the maps that we commonly encounter, we get map coordinate values ​​in several systems such as Bessel coordinates, UTM coordinates and local coordinates. Geological maps or topographic maps that are often used in Indonesia mostly use the UTM coordinate system. However, when taking measurements directly in the field using a measuring device called a theodolite, the coordinates used are local coordinates.

If you want to convert to UTM coordinates from local coordinates, then at the beginning of the measurement, during the polygon creation process, before the step must be linked to a fixed point or benchmark where the position of the UTM coordinates is known. If this has happened, then UTM coordinates can be done.

9. Map Orientation

Map orientation is to equate the map with the actual terrain. Before you start orienting the map, try to get to know the striking signs of the surrounding terrain and their position on the map. The trick is to match the names of rivers, villages, peaks, and so on. So at least you already know where it is. This orientation serves to estimate whether your position is correct.

Try to find a place that has an open view, so that the orientation steps taken on the map show striking signs. First, prepare a map and compass, then place it on a flat surface. Then put the map based on the compass, then the map direction will match the actual terrain.

Look for the most prominent terrain signs around you, and find them on the map. Do this for several terrain marks. remember the markings, their shape and place on the actual terrain.

 

1o. Triangulation Point

Apart from contour lines, you can also know the height of a place with the help of elevation points, which are called triangulation points, this point is a point or object that is a pillar or milestone. This point will show the absolute height of a place above sea level. Types of triangulation points:

• Primary Point, 1′.14 goal height point. I, No. 14, 3120 meters above sea level. 3120
• Secondary Point, S.45, high point of goal. II, No. 45, 2340 meters above sea level. 2340
• Tertiary point, 7:15 , high point of goal.III No. 15, height 975 meters above sea level 975
• Quarter Point, Q20 , high point.IV No. 20, height 875 masl 875
• Intermediate Point, TP.23 , Antara altitude point, No.23, 670 meters above sea level 670
• Cadastral Point, K.131, Kedaster altitude point, No.I 31, tg 1202 masl 7202
• Quaternary Cadastral Point, KQ 1212, Quaternary Cadastral Point, No. 1212, height 1993 masl 1993

11. Using Maps

In planning a trip using a topographic map, of course the starting point and ending point will be plotted on the map. Before walking note the following:

• Starting point coordinates (A)
• Destination point coordinates (B)
• Map angle between A – B
• What field marks will be found along the A – B track
• How long is the path between A – B and how much – the time it takes. What needs to be considered in carrying out an operation is that we must know the starting point of our departure, both on the ground and on the map.
• Use clear terrain markings both on the terrain and on the map
• Use a compass to see our direction, whether it is in accordance with the terrain marks that we use as a benchmark, or not
• Estimate how far the track will be. For example, 5 km flat terrain takes 60 minutes and climbing terrain takes 10 minutes. Do orientation and resection, if circumstances allow
• Always be alert and also pay attention if there are changes in travel directions and changes in terrain conditions, crossing the end of valleys, crossing rivers and so on.
• The way to make the actual trajectory on the map is to line the road horizontally and vertically, adjusted to the map scale. Then draw the track on the map so that it shows the shape of the map and cross section, as well as the slope of the track. For the length of the track, how to measure it is by using the scale on the map, it will get the actual length of a track.

 

12. Contour Lines

Contour lines are one of the most important elements in a topographic map, contour lines are information about the height or elevation of a place against its reference. If you want to represent variations in the elevation of a place on a topographic map, the most common way is to use contour lines or contour lines .

Contour lines are lines that serve to connect points with other points that have the same height. The +25 m contour line means that this contour line connects points that have the same height, namely +25 m to a certain height reference.

Formation of contour lines can be done by making a vertical projection of the lines that become the intersection of the horizontal plane with the earth’s surface onto the horizontal plane on the map. Because maps are generally made at a certain scale, the shape of the contour lines will also be reduced according to the scale made for the map.

Map Reading Technique

• Starting point: We must know our starting point, be it in the city or in the field. Note the coordinates if you like plotting the point on the map.
• Terrain Signs: Use clear terrain markings (continuous ridges, streams, cliffs, etc.) as guidelines or directions for travel. The way to recognize it is to interpret the map.
• Compass Direction: Use a compass to see the direction of our journey. Is it in accordance with the direction of the mountains or rivers that we follow.
• Estimating Distance: When walking, always try to estimate the distance and always pay attention to the direction of travel. We can look back and see the amount of time that has been used. Distance is calculated using the map scale, so we get an estimate of the distance on the map. It should be remembered that our estimate is not certain. 10′ x 10′ for maps at a scale of 1:50,000, 20′ x 20′ for maps at a scale of 1:100,000. A map that has a size of 20′ x 20′ is also called LBD, therefore at 20′ on a line along the equator (40.068) is the longest parallel. 40.068km: (360° : 20′) = 40.068 km: (360° : 1/3) = 40.068 km: (360° x 3) 40.068km : 1080 = 37.1 km So 20′ along the equator is 37 .1km. If a distance of 37.1 km is depicted on a 1: 50,000 scale map, it will have a distance of: 37.1 km = 3,710,000 cm. So that on the map: 3,710,000 : 50,000 will have a distance of: 37.1 km = 3,710,000 : 50,000 = 74.2 cm. Consequently 1 LBD map 20′ x 20′ scale 1:50,000 along the equator measuring 74.2 x 74.2 cm. It is impractical to use.
• Map Sheet: Because the LBD is impractical to use, because it’s too wide. Then each LBD is divided into 4 parts with a size of 10′ x 10′ or 37.1 x 37.1 cm each. Each part is called a map sheet or sheet, and is given the letters A, B, C, D. If the scale of the map is 1:50,000, then the map has a size of 50,000 x 37.1 = 1,855,000 cm = 18.5 km .
• The meridian (longitude) that passes through Jakarta is 106° 48′ 27.79″ East is used as the principal meridian for topographic map numbering in Indonesia. Jakarta as longitude 0.

Recommended Books & Articles Regarding Map Reading Skills

Source: from various sources

Do you also feel that during a pandemic like now, you spend more time watching movies via Netflix or other streaming platforms?

If so, then of course you have watched many films or series during this pandemic. So, the films and series that are currently in great demand are dominated by films and series that use English as the language of instruction.

Of course this proves that English is the most popular and most familiar language to most people’s ears (of course besides the first language or native language of each person). Even though you may not be fluent in English at this time, of course you have often heard the term ” verb ” or verbs.

In English, verbs are classified into 6 types, viz

1. transitive ,
2. intransitive ,
3. linking ,
4. auxiliary ,
5. regular , and
6. irregular verbs .

Each of these types of verbs certainly has different characteristics, uniqueness, function, and structure. How to use it is also not the same. Therefore, through this article you will find out in detail and comprehensively what a linking verb is, the types of linking verbs, the structure of a linking verb, examples of linking verbs and their use in a sentence, as well as questions and discussion.

Find other examples of verbs in the Phrasal Verb Dictionary: English Phrasal Verb Dictionary, which is a master book as well as a guide that Sinaumed’s can use to better understand various verb variants.

1. Definition of linking verbs

According to English traditional grammar and guide books , the definition of a linking verb is:

         “ A linking verb is a verb that describes the subject by connecting it to a predicate adjective or predicate noun (collectively known as the subject complements). Unlike the majority of verbs, they do not describe any direct action taken or controlled by the subject “

So what are linking verbs? Linking Verb is a verb that functions to connect words in an English sentence.

The role of linking verbs in a sentence is to explain the subject in the sentence. The subject is connected by a linking verb with an information or explanation called the subject complement ( noun or noun, adjective or adjective, pronoun or pronoun, as well as other constructions that can explain a subject).

Find various examples of verbs and their meanings in the Complete English-Indonesian-Indonesian Dictionary Accompanied by Tenses-Regular Verbs, Irregular Verbs below.

 

2. Examples of linking verbs

Types of Promotion – What are the right promotional strategies to attract customers? In the current era of technological development, the types of promotions certainly develop according to the interest of the community which is also developing. That is why there are several types of promotions that also take advantage of technological updates.

In practice, promotional strategies can also be carried out conventionally or traditionally as an additional alternative. In order to carry out this promotion strategy, Sinaumed’s needs to understand the types so that they can adapt to the business they are running. The more knowledge about the types of promotions, then you can try it.

Definition of Promotion

On the marketing side, advertising is definitely used to generate sales. Below is an explanation of several types of promotion in business and marketing. When you sell a product or service to potential customers, be it a product or a service, you must have a product that is promising, attractive and necessary.

But to ensure that these products and services sell well, you also need to know what the sales strategy is like. Promotional strategies can also be implemented in different ways, because basically there are various types of promotions that can be carried out by sellers or owners of goods and services.

Usually, when a seller is in the process of implementing an advertising and marketing strategy, they are confused about which promotion to choose. Therefore, the types of promotions are described in detail below. Before we talk about what promotion is, we’ll talk about everything from its meaning to its benefits.

Advertising can win the hearts of potential customers with the aim of marketing their products through interesting communication and getting them interested in buying products compared to other competing products. In short, this advertisement is a market communication strategy.

Advertising can also be interpreted as an activity carried out to facilitate the development of something. Like the brand, product, or the company itself. Advertisements are on TV, flyers, banners, social media and certain websites. The purpose of this promotion is to introduce the product to general buyers or potential buyers.

Then encourage buyers to buy or choose products, and buy products offered to potential buyers. Hence, these ads have become very common for marketers. This promotion can be done in various ways and variations. Besides that, it can also be combined with several types of promotions such as promotions, discounts and others.

According to experts, promotion has many definitions. Harper W. Boyd called it a way to convince others to accept an idea/product.

Meanwhile, Philip Kotler said promotion is a marketing strategy. In short, promotion is an attempt to market a product through attractive communication.

Finally, potential customers are more interested in buying your product than competing products. In general, Sinaumed’s may place advertisements in a variety of ways, including TV commercials, flyers, banners, social media and websites. So why do you need to promote business products? What is your purpose?

The main purpose of promotion is to increase sales. However, of course the product must be open to the public. In addition, promotion needs to be focused on creating public interest in the products offered.

There are various ways to do this promotion, namely using influencers, implementing events, etc. The media used are also different.

Promotion Types

Based on the definition of promotion above, it can be seen that promotion can be done with several strategies. That is why it produces various types of promotions with different strategies and media, as follows.

1. Traditional Marketing

Traditional promotions are types of promotions that have been around for a long time but are still used by many people. The way to facilitate this type of traditional marketing or promotion is to use print media such as newspapers, pamphlets and billboards.

This traditional promotion can also be done through electronic media such as television and radio. Such promotions must be able to enter the market in various regions. Unfortunately, this type of advertising doesn’t come cheap. You have to pay relatively high costs to display business promotions or advertisements in this way.

2.Digital Marketing

The second advertising is digital promotion. As Sinaumed’s knows, we are currently entering a digital era where almost everyone uses social media and other sophisticated digital tools in their daily lives. As a result, now there are many business promotions through digital marketing.

The advertising strategy that can be implemented with this digital promotion method is to utilize social media which is widely used today.

For example, you will hold a promotional event to market our products in the digital world, such as YouTube, Instagram, Facebook, TikTok and Twitter.

This form of promotion of goods and services through digital marketing has the potential to reach a more specific market. However, the market reach is still large and the associated costs are relatively affordable compared to traditional promotional strategies, where advertisements are placed on TV and billboards at a higher price.

 

3. Direct Marketing

Direct promotion or Direct Marketing may not be very promising. The advantage is that you can promote your business with salespeople who can talk directly to prospects.

This activity is considered more effective because buyers and sellers interact directly. Therefore, this method is more convincing due to two-way communication. However, this type of advertising requires additional staff and costs more.

4. Endorsements

This type of endorsement promotion is very similar to digital marketing where the promotion uses social media to offer your business. The difference is, this endorsement promotion is in the form of recommendations from artists and influencers who are active on social media to promote the products and services that you offer.

This means you have to pay influencers to promote your business. This method is very promising for the community because people are more confident because idols and influencers recommend it and can influence product reviews.

5. Personal Selling

This type of sales promotion is personal selling which is almost the same as Direct Marketing which meets and informs potential buyers directly. The difference is that personal selling is carried out directly by the owner of the goods or services, or by the entrepreneur himself.

This type of personal selling promotion is carried out to provide direct benefits to consumers. The company seeks to maintain and develop its business more intensively with this promotion strategy.

6. Publicity

The last is a type of Publicity promotion that reaches out to the public to help people become more familiar with the products and services offered. This strategy can be applied in various ways. Publicity can be done by holding press conferences, product promotions, how-tos or public demonstrations.

 

Promotion Benefits

In implementing the types of promotions above, there are benefits in each type of strategy carried out. These benefits can be adapted to the business marketing needs that Sinaumed’s runs.

1. Get Market Attention Quickly

Where do you usually hear about new products? Yes, from the advertising program that they do. The nature of the activities carried out varied, but the good publicity was not ignored by the general public. You must have heard of online motorcycle taxi drivers who are lucky to get a luxury car for IDR 12,000.

During last year’s Harbolnas, one of the markets held a product promotion worth IDR 12,000. Promotion managed to get public attention. This is because various products in the luxury category are only priced at IDR 12,000. What has happened? Millions of people are fighting for it.

2. Maintaining Consumer Loyalty

We certainly know that competitors will definitely win the hearts of their customers. However, if you are interested in promoting it with various attractive offers, consumers will remain loyal to your product. The reason is, the benefits they get from your product are more promising. As an entrepreneur, selling products to loyal customers is certainly easy. In fact, the chances of success are 60-70%.

3. Increasing Brand Awareness

Brand awareness is very important for online businesses. Brand awareness on an ongoing basis can strengthen the relationship between products and consumers. For example, if you want to buy bottled drinking water, some people call Aqua. There are still many other brands of mineral water that have a slight difference in quality.

This is called brand awareness. If the promotion is successful and you can build strong branding, the product will stay in the minds of consumers. Brand awareness can be well built with measurable promotional power.

4. Increase Product Sales Potential

Frequent promotions can increase sales. For example, airline JetBlue is able to increase sales by hundreds of percent through promotions. JetBlue doesn’t make new products. The company takes a different approach from its competitors.

They have developed an email automation program for promotional purposes for consumers who have not completed their ticket booking on their website.

 

 

Tips for Implementing a Business Promotion Strategy

Based on the benefits of the promotion above, here are tips for carrying out a promotional strategy so that it is successful according to the type of business you are doing.

1. Maximizing Marketing with Social Media

With the development of the Internet in the world including Indonesia, social media has been used by many people for advertising strategies. From looking for friends to promoting various types of businesses.

Social media is the most effective way to market any product or service. The features available on various social media are very useful for marketing various businesses today.

An example of social media that is often subscribed to in business is Instagram. This social media dedicated to uploading photos and videos is perfect for businesses.

In addition, hashtags on Instagram can be used to attract new consumers. Social media makes product marketing easier, more effective, and cheaper.

2. Websites

Apart from using social media, building a website is a viable advertising strategy nowadays for marketing various businesses. The existence of this website makes the advertised business more feasible and professional. A simple example is someone who owns a wedding decoration business.

To be more professional, business owners can use websites as well as social media. This is to make many people aware of the business they work for so that it can be searched by search engines like Google. In addition, creating a website as a promotional strategy is also easy and not too difficult.

3. Marketplace Sales

Not only is social media busy with the development of the Internet, but the emergence of various marketplaces is also an effect of the development of the Internet. Not only one website developed in Indonesia, but there are tens or hundreds of marketplaces. Each marketplace also has its own characteristics.

Using a marketplace is the right promotion strategy because businesses that operate in certain categories can thrive in a marketplace.

For example, there are people who buy and sell gamis and sell them on the marketplace in the gamis fashion category. Then marketing based on this category can easily find your product.

4. Create a Promotional Video on Youtube

When you hear the word Youtube, of course you think of a platform that contains lots of videos from various categories. For example the categories of games, horror, vlogs, etc. YouTube is a good tool not only as a content creation medium, but also as a company promotion strategy. This is because videos grab people’s attention more easily than text.

You can also use various methods for promotional videos, including long animated promotional videos. The most important thing in marketing with this promotional video is how the videos you make can attract people’s attention.

5. Marketing with Memes

Marketing your business through social media is certainly very effective, but have you ever thought about selling products using memes? If your business targets young people, this meme might be more appropriate. This advertising strategy includes the latest advertising strategy and is easy for many people to remember.

Given the large number of social media accounts that present memes to followers, product promotion through memes is also easier to spread. Companies that carry out advertising strategies through memes can spread to meme accounts on social media.

 

 

6. Endorsement with Selebgram

With the development of the Internet and Instagram, people with a large number of Instagram followers are attracting attention. The current term for such people is Celebgram or Instagram Celebrity. The presence of gram celebrities greatly facilitates product promotion strategies through approval.

These celebrities can be contacted via Instagram or direct messages to inquire about promotional prices. Approval on Instagram also has another name: Paid Promotions or Paid Promotions. So, with approval, the product is promoted by a celebrity and the business that is running is getting recognized by more and more people.

7. Attractive Banners and Brochures

Of course on the road, we often come across interesting banners that can tickle or surprise someone. In addition, there are also many banners per meter on the street. This is an example of a unique but annoying advertising strategy. This method is like a double-edged sword, which can be useful and dangerous.

 

8. Understand the Target Market

Of course, before implementing the above advertising strategy, entrepreneurs need to understand which products are being advertised. For example, if young people are the target audience for your product, marketing through social media like Instagram is an option.

9. Enter the Businessman Community

Of course, you can’t be alone to run a business. At least business people need business partners. The presence of this business partner aims to share about the business being run, exchange promotional tips, and often start new businesses together.

10. Expanding Relations with the Media

Business people can not only build relationships with other business people, but business people can also build relationships with the media. Media marketing can also be a business solution that you run to attract many consumers.

At present, many companies are run by many people, and many marketing strategies of various types of promotions are also carried out by them. For business people who are inexperienced, there’s nothing wrong with trying the promotional strategies above to attract consumers. Another thing, if the above method doesn’t really appeal to you, don’t give up. There is always a path to success.

Thus a review of the types of promotions and some tips on running a promotion or business strategy. Sinaumed’s can get various books related to promotion, business, as well as marketing at sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides the best products for Sinaumed’s.

Law of Thermodynamics – Sinaumed’s must have known that heat energy can move from objects with high temperatures to objects with low temperatures. Well, the transfer process can be studied in the Science of Thermodynamics. In general, thermodynamics is a science that studies energy which specifically discusses the relationship between heat energy and its work processes. Even the technology that we often use today, call it AC ( Air Conditioner ) and rice cooker , is also a concrete form of applying the Laws of Thermodynamics.

The existence of the Laws of Thermodynamics is an important part of physics and has three legal studies. Then, what is thermodynamics ? How does this law of thermodynamics sound? When it comes to physics, does the Law of Thermodynamics then have its own formula? How does the law of thermodynamics apply to rice cooker technology? So, so that Sinaumed’s understands these things, let’s look at the following review!

Definition of Thermodynamics

Basically, thermodynamics is a branch of physical science and engineering. If in the field of science, experts will try to study the basic behavior of the physical and chemical properties of a number of materials in a state of rest (at rest) by using this thermodynamic principle. While in engineering, experts (engineers) will usually use the principles of thermodynamics to study systems and their interactions with the environment. Then, what is the definition of thermodynamics so that its working principle can be used in two different branches of science?

Thermodynamics is the science of energy, which specifically discusses the relationship between heat energy and how it works. This energy can change from one form to another, either naturally or through technological engineering. The workings of most technological systems can be explained by means of thermodynamics. In fact, it is often mentioned that thermodynamics is the main capital of an engineering graduate to design thermal pumps, rocket motors, rice cookers, air conditioners, to chemical distillers.

In short, thermodynamics is a branch of theoretical physics concerned with the laws of the movement of heat and the transformation of heat into other forms of energy. The term thermodynamics comes from the Greek, namely ” Therme ” which means ‘ heat ‘ and ” dynamis ” which means ‘ force ‘. The existence of this thermodynamics will not be separated from heat.

What Are Calories?

Heat (Q) is energy that is transferred from one object to another due to a temperature difference. When it is related to the system and the environment, it can be said that heat is energy that is transferred from the system to the environment or energy that is transferred from the environment to the system due to a difference in temperature. If the system temperature is higher than the ambient temperature, then heat will flow from the system to the surroundings. Conversely, if the ambient temperature is higher than the system temperature, then heat will flow from the environment to the system.

Well, if the existence of Heat (Q) is related to the transfer of energy due to differences in temperature, then Work (W) is related to the transfer of energy that occurs through mechanical means (mechanical related to motion). For example, if the system does work on the environment, energy will automatically move from the system to the environment. Conversely, if the environment does work on the system, energy will move from the environment to the system.

Thermodynamic System

In a thermodynamic system, it has certain terms, namely:

• System Boundary is an imaginary line that limits the system to its environment.
• A closed system is when the system and its environment do not exchange energy or mass, in other words, energy or mass does not cross the boundaries of the system.
• Open system is when energy and mass can cross or pass the system boundaries. System with its environment there is interaction.

What Are the Sounds of the Laws of Thermodynamics?

The existence of this Law of Thermodynamics actually has three forms, all of which originate from the same foundation, namely the Initial Law or the Zeroth Law. In the Initial Law of Thermodynamics it states that: “If two systems are in thermal equilibrium with a third system, then they are in thermal equilibrium with each other”. Well, here is the explanation of the Laws of Thermodynamics I, II, and III.

Law of Thermodynamics I

The First Law of Thermodynamics states that “Energy cannot be created or destroyed, but can only be changed in form.” As it sounds, the energy provided by heat must be the same as the external work done, plus the internal energy gain due to an increase in temperature. Indirectly, the First Law of Thermodynamics is related to the conservation of energy.

If heat is given to the system, then the volume and temperature of the system will certainly increase (shown by expanding and increasing the heat of the system). Conversely, if heat is taken from the system, the volume and temperature of the system will decrease (it can be seen that the system will shrink and feel colder). This principle is a natural law and the form of the law of the conservation of energy is in line with the First Law of Thermodynamics. A system that has undergone a change in volume will later do work. Meanwhile, a system that experiences a change in temperature will tend to experience a change in internal energy. So, the presence of heat given to the system can cause the system to do work and experience a change in internal energy.

Processes in Thermodynamics I

In the Law of Thermodynamics I will experience 4 processes, namely:

1. Isothermal Process (Constant Temperature)

A system can undergo a thermodynamic process, where changes occur within the system. A thermodynamic process that takes place mainly at constant temperature is called an isothermal process. Since the process takes place at a constant temperature, there is no change in internal energy. This isothermal process can be proven in everyday activities, for example popcorn in a pot.

Well, if you refer to the Law of Thermodynamics I, then the heat supplied will be equal to the work done by the system (Q = W). Please note that this process can also be enforced by Boyle’s Law, namely:

Well, since the temperature is constant, in this isothermal process there will be no change in energy ∆U=O. While the business can still be calculated from the area under the curve, with the formula:

2. Isochoric Process (Constant Volume)

When a gas carries out a thermodynamic process in a constant volume, it is in an isochoric process. This is because the gas is in a constant volume (∆ V=0), so the gas does not do work (W=0) and the heat supplied will also be equal to the change in energy inside. The heat in this process can be expressed as the heat of gas at constant volume Q V . This process has a formula in the form of:

W = P dV = P.0 = 0

While the graph of an isochoric process will form:

3. Isobaric Process (Constant Pressure)

When a gas undergoes a thermodynamic process to keep the pressure constant, the gas is undergoing an isobaric process. An example of applying this isobaric process is boiling water at constant pressure. This is because the gas is under constant pressure, while the gas is doing work (( W = p ∆ V ). The existence of heat in this process is expressed as the heat of the gas at constant pressure ( Q p ). Well, if this isobaric process, if it is based on the Laws of Thermodynamics I, then the formula will apply:

While the gas work graph in an isobaric process can be expressed as:

4. Adiabatic Process (Fixed Heat)

An adiabatic process is a thermodynamic process in which pure gases work by changing their internal energy. No energy enters or leaves during this process. An example of applying this adiabatic process is the use of a motorcycle pump. If based on the Law of Thermodynamics I, it will be: the change in the internal energy of the gas (dU) is the amount of heat energy supplied (Q) minus the work done by the gas (P.dV). If Sinaumed’s is confused by this description, here is the formula in brief:

dU = Q – P.dV = – P dV

PV ƴ = K (constant)

While the gas work graph in an adiabatic process can be expressed as:

Formula of the Law of Thermodynamics I 

Information:

Q = heat/heat received/released (J)
W = energy/work (J)
∆U = change in energy (J)

Second Law of Thermodynamics

In the Second Law of Thermodynamics it is related to entropy and the tendency over time, differences in temperature, pressure, and chemical potentials balance in isolated physical systems. Please note , Sinaumed’s , entropy is a thermodynamic balance, especially regarding energy changes whose law is called the Second Law of Thermodynamics. In the Law of Thermodynamics II it states that: “Heat flows spontaneously from high temperature objects to low temperature objects and does not flow spontaneously in the opposite direction.”

In fact, the First Law of Thermodynamics is considered unable to explain whether a process may or may not occur. Therefore, the Second Law of Thermodynamics emerged which was compiled inseparable from efforts to find the nature or magnitude of the existing system.

From the experimental results, the experts concluded that it is impossible to build a heat engine that converts heat entirely into work, namely a machine with 100% thermal efficiency. This impossibility is the basis of one statement of the second law of thermodynamics as follows:

“It is impossible for any system to undergo a process in which the system absorbs heat from a reservoir at a single temperature and converts the heat entirely to mechanical work, with the system ending up in the same state as it started.”

Formulation in the Law of Thermodynamics II

In the Second Law of Thermodynamics there are two formulations that are useful for understanding the conversion of heat energy to mechanical energy, namely:

1. Kelvin-Planck formulation

This first formulation states that ” It is impossible to make a heat engine that works in a cycle that simply converts the heat energy obtained from a source at a certain temperature entirely into mechanical work”. In other words, this formulation reveals that there really is no way to extract thermal energy from the oceans. So it is better to use this energy to run electric generators without causing further effects, such as warming the atmosphere. Therefore, every tool or machine must have a certain efficiency value. This efficiency will state the comparison value of the mechanical effort that has been obtained with the heat energy from the highest temperature source.

2. Clausius Formulation

In this formulation it states that “It is impossible to make a heat engine that works in a cycle that solely transfers heat energy from a cold object to a hot object” . In other words, one cannot take energy from a cold source (which has a low temperature) and transfer it all to a hot source (which has a high temperature) without giving energy to the pump to do work.

Law of Thermodynamics III

In the Law of Thermodynamics III it relates to absolute zero temperature. This law also states that ” when a system reaches absolute zero temperature, all processes will stop and the entropy of the system will approach the minimum value”. 

Application of the Laws of Thermodynamics in Rice Cookers

The law of thermodynamics can be applied to technology that helps people with daily activities, one of which is the rice cooker. A rice cooker is a rice cooker which can also be used to boil vegetables, steam gravy, and so on. Of course rice cookers use electricity, starting from 300 watts, 500 watts, 800 watts, and so on. In a rice cooker, it has heating elements located on the bottom, sides and top.

The working principle of a rice cooker is that when the switch is connected to the main heating element, the electric current will go directly to the main element and the lights on the rice cooker will turn on. When the heating temperature has reached its maximum and the rice is cooked, the trip thermostat will immediately move the lever so that the switch position changes to flow electricity to the rice heating element through the thermostat.

In the warmer position, when the thermostat temperature is maximum, the current leading to the heating element will be cut off automatically. Likewise, when the temperature on the thermostat decreases, the current to the heating element will automatically be reconnected automatically. This process will take place continuously. If it is based on the Law of Thermodynamics, then how the rice cooker works will be in the form of:

“Rice, which was originally rice and has a hard texture, when it is given water and heats it, the texture will turn soft and easy to eat. Well, a liquid will evaporate if the vapor pressure of the gas coming from the liquid is the same as the pressure from the liquid to the surroundings (P vapor = P liquid). So, the boiling point of a liquid can actually be manipulated by increasing the pressure outside the liquid (external pressure).

In an ordinary rice cooker, water will boil with the usual external pressure, which is 101 kPa and boil at the normal boiling point, which is 100°C (373 K). Meanwhile, in a rice cooker that manipulates pressure ( pressure cooker , or electric pressure cooker ) if the steam vent lid is opened, the pressure cooker will work like a normal rice cooker, because the external pressure is the same as the outside air pressure.

However, if the steam vent cover (usually a valve) is closed, there will be a change in the air pressure in the chamber inside the pressure cooker and the boiling point of the liquid will change. Unlike when the valve is closed, the condition of the system changes because the water vapor can only be in the pressure cooker chamber . Since there is additional mass, the pressure will be higher and the equilibrium point between the phases (in this case, between the liquid phase and the vapor phase) changes to a higher temperature, and a new boiling point is formed.

The following are the components in a rice cooker:

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

Also Read!

• Definition, Properties, and Dynamic Fluid Formulas
• Definition and Hydrostatic Pressure Formula
• Factors Affecting the Amount of Pressure
• Examples of Problems on Kircoff’s Law and Ohm’s Law
• Get to know Gauss’s Law and the Electric Field
• History, Definition, and Problems of Dalton’s Law
• Kepler’s 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Laws and their Relation to Newton’s Laws
• History, Definition, and Coulomb’s Law Formulas
• Definition, Characteristics, and Processes of Conduction
• Electrical and Alternative Energy Sources Developed in Indonesia
• Why Don’t Ships Sink?
• Definition and Factors Affecting Air Density
• Definition, Levels, and Theory of the Formation of the Multiverse

The law of demand – In economics, it cannot be separated from what is called demand and supply. These two things will always be related and cannot be separated. If we discuss the law of demand and supply in one article, it will take a very long time.

Therefore, on this occasion, we will discuss the law of demand and the function of the law of demand. So, watch this review to the end, Sinaumed’s.

Understanding the Law of Demand

Demand usually occurs in terms of buying and selling or being in the market. For example, the demand for an item to be purchased by consumers. In general, demand is the number of items purchased or requested at a certain price and time.

The law of demand is one of the most fundamental concepts in economics. The law of demand explains how a market economy allocates resources and determines the prices of goods and services.

The law of demand states that the more people want to buy something while the supply is limited, the higher the bid price for that item. Likewise, the higher the price of an item, the lower the quantity of goods that will be purchased by consumers or in a way, the purchasing power of consumers becomes lower.

Quoted from Investopedia , the law of demand is a basic principle of economics which states that at a higher price, consumers will demand a lower quantity of goods. In addition, the law of demand can be said as the amount purchased is inversely proportional to the price. If the price of an item falls, the demand for that item will increase. Conversely, if the price of an item increases, the demand for that item will decrease.

In other terms, the law of demand is a rule that explains the negative relationship between the price level and the quantity of goods or services demanded. So, between the price of goods and demand has the nature of the relationship in the opposite direction (negative). This is very logical because if the price of an item rises, the buyer will look for other goods as a substitute whose price has not increased.

Simply put, if the consumer’s nominal income remains constant, while the price of goods rises, then the consumer’s income will decrease. As a result, consumers will reduce the demand for these goods. Conversely, if the price of goods falls, consumers will reduce purchases of other goods and increase purchases of goods whose prices have decreased.

Consumers will buy economic goods to meet their most pressing needs first. Only then use each additional unit of the item to serve a sequentially lower-valued purpose.

Economics involves the study of how humans use limited means to satisfy unlimited wants. The law of demand focuses on that unlimited want. By nature, people prioritize the more urgent wants and needs over the less urgent in their economic behavior.

This carries over into how people choose among the limited means available to them. For any economic good, the first unit of the good the consumer obtains will tend to be used to satisfy the most urgent need.

Understanding the Law of Demand According to Experts

The following are some legal definitions of requests according to experts, including:

1. History and Markonah

According to Riwayanti and Markonah (2008), the demand function is the relationship between commodity prices and the quantity demanded or purchased assuming other variables are constant (ceteris paribus).

2. Gaspersz

In his book, Gaspersz (2011) explains the law of demand reads if the quantity of a product demanded by consumers is inversely or negatively related to the price of the product. Usually, this occurs assuming all demand variables are held constant.

The general understanding has been discussed above, starting from what is the law of demand and how is the relationship between demand and price. Then, to calculate quantitatively, a formula is needed to make it easier in existing calculations. That means, the law of demand cannot be calculated arbitrarily.

Sounds of the Law of Demand

As explained above, the sound of the law of demand is as follows:

If the price of a product falls, the demand for that product will increase. Conversely, if the price of a product increases, the demand for that product will decrease.

In other words, the lower the price level, the greater the quantity of goods available demanded. Vice versa, the higher the price level, the less the quantity of goods that are willing to be demanded.

The law of demand says that if the price is lower, the demand or buyers will increase. And vice versa, if the price is more expensive then the supply will be less.

This happens because all want to seek satisfaction (profit) as much as possible from the existing price. If the price is too high, then the buyer may buy a little because they have limited money.

But for the seller, with a high price he will try to increase the number of goods sold or produced so that the profits will be even greater. High prices can also cause consumers or buyers to look for other products as substitutes for these expensive goods.

Factors Influencing The Law of Demand

The law of demand does not just happen, but is caused by several factors. Some of the factors that affect demand are as follows:
Consumer tastes

1. Consumer income
2. Future price forecasts
3. Availability and prices of like, substitute and complementary goods
4. Number / intensity of consumer needs
5. The amount of time
6. Peak-of-peak demand .

Demand Law Functions

Together with the law of supply, the law of demand helps us understand why things are valued at that level. The law of demand is also used in identifying opportunities to buy products, assets or securities that are perceived to be undervalued (or overpriced).

For example, a company may increase production in response to a price increase that has been driven by a surge in demand.

The following formula is used:

P = a-bQ
Q = a-bP

Information:

P = price of goods
Q = quantity demanded of goods
a = constant
b = slope or gradient

1. Request Function Formula

To find out the true value of the supply and demand functions, there is a formula that can be used as follows:

P – P1 = Q – Q1
_______________

P2 – P = Q2 – Q1

Information:

P = price
P1 = known price 1
P2 = known price 2
Q = demand
Q1 = known demand 1
Q2 = known demand 2

2. Explanation of the Request Function Formula

More simply, if we look back at the law of demand, this demand function shows that the price of goods and the quantity of goods demanded are inversely proportional.

Legal example of request function request.

For example, there is an online shop platform that is holding a flash sale plus free shipping, so buyers will order as many items as they can because they are cheap. To more clearly calculate the demand function, see the explanation and examples of demand law below:

Goods A has a price of Rp. 500.00, the quantity demanded is 60 units.

Meanwhile, if the price of the goods is Rp. 200.00, the number of requests will be 100 units. What is the function of the law of demand?

P1 = 500
P2 = 200
Q1 = 60
Q2 = 100

Completion:

Demand Curve

A law of demand for a good will increase when its price falls. Therefore, the demand curve is a depiction of a statement that is poured into a picture to make it easier to understand. This demand curve has a gradient or slope or negative slope.

That is, the slope of this curve decreases from the top left to the bottom right, thus indicating an inverse relationship between demand and price. The curve that decreases from the top left to the bottom right shows the ups and downs of a commodity.

Features of the Demand Curve

The main characteristics of the demand curve on the law of demand as follows:

1. The curve is in the form of a straight line

The first feature of the demand curve is its straight line.

2. The Movement of the Demand Curve is Affected by the Amount of Demand for Goods or Services

For example, if income increases, the curve will shift to the right because the quantity demanded increases. Conversely, the curve will shift to the left if public opinion or demand decreases.

3. The price of goods with the number of goods is inversely proportional

This means that if the price of goods increases, demand will decrease. Conversely, if the price of a good falls, the demand for it will increase.

4. The Curve Has a Negative Slope

Because the curve is drawn from the top left and then down. This shows that there is an inverse relationship between price and quantity demanded.

5. Form of the Demand Curve Function

The form of the demand curve function is Q = a-bP (‘Q’ is the quantity demanded, ‘a’ is a constant, ‘b’ is the slope or gradient, and ‘p’ is the price of the good).

If the ceteris paribus factor changes , there will be a shift in the demand curve. When income increases, the demand curve shifts parallel to the right. If income decreases, the demand curve shifts to the left.

So, the influence of each factor affects the demand for movement and shifting .

Demand Elasticity

In the law of demand, there is a price elasticity of demand (PED). The elasticity of demand is a measure of the change in the amount of demand for goods or the amount of goods that will be purchased by buyers against the price of goods. However, the degree of this change varies. The difference can be due to the existence of certain goods, a small increase in price will result in a drastic decrease in demand. As for other goods, buyers are still willing to buy them even though the price rises sharply.

The difference in the law of demand is then measured as the elasticity of demand. More simply, the elasticity of demand shows the percentage change in quantity demanded, if there is a 1% increase in price and all other things being equal. Because the quantity demanded almost always falls when the price rises, the elasticity of demand is usually negative, although practitioners sometimes do not write a negative sign.

The demand for an item is said to be elastic if its elasticity is greater than 1. This means that a 1% increase in price results in a greater than 1% decrease in demand. On the other hand, inelastic is demand with elasticity less than 1.

In addition, there is a perfectly elastic demand classification with unitary elasticity ∞ (elasticity 1), perfectly inelastic (0), and perfectly elastic (∞).

Some goods have positive elasticity, so they are anomaly of the law of demand, for example goods that are status symbol goods ” Veblen goods ” or Giffen goods .

While a business cannot be 100% determined by how consumers react, the goal of every marketing team and product is to increase conversions, usage, and positive brand views. The existence of pricing, more specifically the pricing strategy of a business is one area that can be applied to marketing and products that still contain a lot of guesswork.

Phenomenal marketing and product development can cause price increases while selling maintains the same conversion rate. However, setting prices and communicating developments should not be done haphazardly so as to deviate from the law of demand.

Therefore, it requires optimization and price changes over a long period of time and should not be done in a hurry or instant. Fortunately, there are ways to guide this, namely with pricing strategies, microeconomics, and marketing/product basis which is the theory of price elasticity of demand or price elasticity which can increase demand by making product offers more inelastic or through marketing and product development.

How Elasticity Works

The law of demand will guide the relationship between price and quantity purchased. So the quantity purchased has an inverse relationship with the price. When the price goes up, there are fewer buyers. The elasticity of demand will then tell how much the quantity decreases as the price increases.

If an item has elastic demand, it means that consumers will do a lot of comparison shopping. Consumers will do this when they are not desperate to have it or don’t need it every day. They will also compare with other stores when there are many similar choices.

How to Calculate Elasticity of Demand

There are three main types of price elasticity of demand:

1. Elastic
2. Unit elasticity
3. Not elastic

Before studying this, you must first understand the law of demand and the law of supply.

To calculate the price elasticity of demand (PED), the following equation is used.

% Price change (P) = (New price, old price) / average price

PED is always given as an absolute value or a positive value, because we are interested in magnitude.

Elastic Demand and Non-Elastic Demand

The opposite of elastic demand to the law of demand is inelastic or inelastic demand. There is demand changing more than price with elastic demand. Price changes more than demand with inelastic demand. That is, consumers are willing to tolerate larger price changes before they change their behavior.

The price of a product with inelastic demand may suddenly rise, but consumers are unlikely to consider alternatives or have no alternatives to consider. Usually, elastic demand is more often applied to luxuries. So that consumers have more choices in terms of luxury, including the choice not to buy anything.

On the other hand, staple goods such as food usually have an inelastic demand. For example, if the price of fruit and vegetables suddenly increases, the law of demand that operates here means that whether they like it or not, consumers have to buy and cannot simply not eat fruits or vegetables. They end up being forced to buy at a higher price.

Finally, there is unit elastic demand. Basically, the perfect middle ground between inelastic demand and elastic demand under the law of demand is that there is unit elastic demand. When demand changes by exactly the same amount as price, it is called unit elastic demand.

Definition of Law – In social life, there are regulations in the form of norms and sanctions that are made by mutual agreement. Laws are made with the aim of regulating and maintaining order, justice so that chaos can be controlled or prevented.

Every country has different legal regulations, including Indonesia. In accordance with article 1, paragraph 3, Indonesia is a constitutional state and every Indonesian citizen must obey the laws that apply in Indonesia.

Laws in each country are regulations that are customary, officially considered binding and formalized by the state or government authorities. There are lots of laws in Indonesia, laws, government regulations, presidential decrees, to regional regulations.

If there are Indonesian citizens who do not comply with these laws, they will be subject to sanctions, which can be in the form of imprisonment or paying fines. The following is a summary of the law, starting from its meaning, purpose, function, elements to its types.

Definition of Law  

One can also enter into legally binding contracts, including arbitration agreements that adopt alternative means of settling disputes to standard court litigation.

The creation of law itself can be affected by the constitution, written or tacit, and the rights encoded in it. Law shapes politics, economics, history and society in various ways and functions as a mediator of human relations.

Legal systems vary from country to country. In civil law jurisdictions, the legislature or other central body codifies and consolidates laws. Historically, religious laws influenced secular matters, and are still used in some religious communities.

Sharia law based on Islamic principles is used as the primary legal system in several countries, including Iran and Saudi Arabia.

The following is the definition of law according to some experts:

1. Aristotle

Aristotle is a philosopher who comes from Greece. Aristotle divides law into two, certain law and universal law.

Certain laws are rules that define and prohibit certain actions. Universal laws are natural laws, they have their own rules and directives. 

2. Ernst Utrecht 

Ernst Utrecht is a legal expert originally from Indonesia. According to him, the definition of law is a set of guidelines for life, in the form of orders or prohibitions that aim to regulate order in society that must be obeyed by the community.

If the community violates the rules that have been set, then the government or society must take action.

3. Immanuel Kant

Immanuel Kant was a famous philosopher from the 18th century. According to Immanuel, humans will be moved to act under the law, and that is an authoritative standard that is emotionally binding.

Humans can act according to their own will but not contrary to the morals that apply in their environment. According to Immanuel, law is a requirement that as a whole has free will to be able to adjust and follow regulations. 

4. Mochtar Kusumaatmadja 

Mochtar Kusumaatmadja views law as a tool for all kinds of processes of change in society. In addition, according to him law is a tool to protect, maintain and discipline society.

Law according to Mochtar law is a rule and principle that is useful in regulating public relations made with justice.

5.Thomas Hobbes

Thomas Hobbes was a British philosopher who thought that law was a formal adhesive device, useful in uniting a society that was initially disorganized.

In his view, law is a rule that controls people’s lives either by force or by order and is made by those in power within that community.

6. Hans Kelsen

Hans Kelsen, an Austrian jurist and philosopher. He was a proponent that law is a pure legal theory. Hans argues that law is a norm that contains conditions and consequences for certain actions. The consequences of violating the law can be in the form of threats of sanctions from those in power within the community.

The absence of a clear legal definition is actually an obstacle for those who wish to study law. Indeed, for ordinary people the meaning of law itself is not very important.

According to the community, what is more important is how the law is enforced and the legal protection given to them. There are many fields of law, ranging from criminal law, civil law, procedures, constitutional law, international law, customary law, to environmental law.

Legal Purposes 

1. Legal rules have a goal to protect human interests from threatening dangers.
2. Regulating relations between human beings in order to create order and is expected to prevent conflicts between humans.
3. The law protects human interests both individually and in groups. Basically humans are creatures that also need protection of their interests so that their interests can be protected from threats around them.
4. The law has a goal to realize the greatest happiness for everyone. Not only providing a living, but also providing abundant food, protection and achieving togetherness.
5. Law is a means to maintain and guarantee order. 

Legal Function 

1. As a means of social control. a system that enforces rules regarding correct behavior.
2. As a means to make changes in society.
3. As a means of order and regularity of society.
4. As a means of realizing social justice.
5. As a means of development movement.
6. As a critical function, conducting supervision both on the supervisory apparatus, implementing apparatus and law enforcement apparatus.
7. As a tool to bind members in society so that the group’s existence becomes tighter.
8. As a tool to rid the community of cases that disturb the community by imposing criminal, civil, administrative and community sanctions.
9. As a tool to carry out the allocation of authority and decisions to government agencies.
10. As a means of social stimulation. Law is not a tool that is only used to control society, but also lays legal foundations that can stimulate and facilitate interaction between people in an orderly and fair manner.

Legal Elements 

1. Law is a rule that regulates human behavior in an association in society.
2. Regulations are made by regulatory bodies
3. Regulations are coercive
4. Sanctions for violations made are strict.

Legal Fields 

1. Criminal Law

Criminal law is a rule that determines what actions may not be violated and are included in criminal acts. Criminal law also regulates what sanctions can be imposed if you violate criminal law.

Criminal law is part of the law in force in a country. Criminal law does not establish its own norms, but already exists in other norms.

Criminal law is based on written and unwritten laws. Indonesia does not yet have a Criminal Code. Therefore, Indonesia still applies criminal law which is a legacy from the colonial government.

The systematics of the Criminal Code is Book I on general provisions, Book II on crimes, Book III on violations.

Punishments that can be imposed on violators of criminal law are:

a. death penalty

The death penalty does not apply in countries that have abolished the death penalty, such as the Netherlands. Indonesia itself still applies the death penalty although there are still many pros and cons regarding this punishment.

b. prison sentence

Prison sentences are divided into life imprisonment and temporary imprisonment. Minimum imprisonment of 1 year and a maximum of 20 years. the convict must stay in prison for the duration of his sentence and is obliged to do the work that has been determined.

c. fine penalty

The convict may choose whether to pay a fine or replace it with a prison sentence. The prison sentence is not as severe as a prison sentence. Imprisonment is imposed if the offense committed is not too serious. maximum imprisonment of 6 months.

d. cover penalty

Closing sentences were imposed for political reasons on people who had committed crimes. This closing sentence is an additional criminal punishment.

2. Civil Law 

Civil law is a regulation that regulates the rights and obligations of a person with a legal entity. The term civil law was first recognized in Dutch, even from legal sources

Dutch Civil Law is derived from French civil law. At that time it was considered a very perfect law. This private law applies in France and is contained in two codifications.

When France ruled the Netherlands, the two codification laws were also enforced in the Netherlands, and were even still in use 24 years after Dutch independence. After that, the Netherlands began to compile a code of laws for civil law.

The Civil Code is composed of chapters:

1. concerning persons, this chapter prescribes laws concerning man himself and the family.
2. regarding property, this chapter regulates all matters relating to the law of property and inheritance.
3. Regarding engagement, this chapter regulates all rights and obligations between people, with legal entities and certain parties.
4. Concerning evidence, this chapter regulates all means of evidence and their legal consequences.

3. Constitutional Law 

State constitutional law is the law of certain relations, which appears in the course of history and is governed by law which is called the state. So, constitutional law relates to the state.

In international law, the state is a subject of international law. In private law, the state is a legal entity subject to law. A state that is independent in external relations, is governed by laws that legally govern relations with one another.

Constitutional law is the primary law that establishes government offices, confers power, and regulates relations with citizens. This is a characteristic of constitutional law which regulates relations involving the government. Especially the relationship between various government agencies. Relations with citizens tend to be in the field of administrative law, unless we talk about the allocation of tools of power to citizens.

Not all countries have a constitution. However, countries that do not have a constitution usually have a jus commune or what is known as the law of the motherland. The law of the homeland contains a number of imperative and consensus regulations. These regulations include customary law rules, conventions, magistrate law, and international norms.

4. International Law 

International law is the law that governs all activities on an international scale. International law was originally only interpreted as a rule in relations between countries.

However, in its development, international relations are increasingly complex. In addition, international law also regulates the structure and behavior of international organizations, multinational companies and individuals. International law can be formulated as a body of laws consisting of rules that bind states.

International law has several forms of manifestation and patterns of its development. There is regional international law, law that applies only to the area where it applies, such as American-Latin American international law.

In addition, it also regulates the concept of protecting marine biological wealth. Meanwhile, special international law is a rule that applies specifically to certain countries, such as the European convention on human rights.

International law is law based on the thoughts of the international community which consists of a number of countries that have sovereignty and independence. what is meant is a country that stands alone or is not under the rule of another country. International law has legal subjects which include states, international organizations and individuals.

5. Customary Law 

Customary law is unwritten law. This is because there is no legal regulation recorded. An example of customary law is a ministerial regulation, he no longer gets the trust of the majority of the DPR and must resign from his post.

Such rules are not written in the law, but it is a general rule. There is no legal obligation for this minister to resign, however, this requirement is commonplace in national politics.

The characteristic of customary law is that the rules are passed down orally from generation to generation, or hereditary. Customary law can cover a wide range of areas, for example, marital rights and obligations, inheritance, relations between communities, ownership, and so on. Some examples of customary laws that are enforced in several countries are neighbor rights and devolution.

Juridically, customary law is a law or rule that is the result of traditional customary practices from time to time. Thus, it becomes a source of law. This is recognized by the court and can complement the law, provided that customary law does not conflict with other laws. 

6. Environmental Law

Environmental law is the law that regulates the pattern of the environment and all its devices, apart from that environmental law also regulates the conditions with humans who are under the influence of the environment.

Environmental law is a scientific discipline covering aspects of environmental governance, environmental protection, environmental health, human health, spatial planning, regional autonomy, sectoral aspects, environmental internationalization and law enforcement.

Environmental law in Indonesia is regulated in Law No. 32 of 2009. Law No. 32 also regulates preserving the environment and preventing environmental damage.

Find other interesting things in www.sinaumedia.com . sinaumedia as #FriendsWithoutLimits will always present interesting articles and recommendations for the best books for Sinaumed’s.

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

Laviosier’s law is – The law of conservation of mass in chemistry is often referred to as Lavoisier’s law. What is the law of conservation of mass? Check out the following meaning.

Inventor of Lavoisier’s Law

Before discussing further about Lavoisier’s law and examples of problems, it would be better if we got to know the “Father of Modern Chemistry” who created Lavoisier’s law first.

The figure, whose full name is Antoine-Laurent Lavoisier, was a chemist originally from France and was born on August 26, 1743 and died at the age of 51 on May 8, 1794 .

Do you know, You , even though Antoine-Laurent Lavoisier has a title as a chemist, he actually studied at College Mazarin majoring in Law, you know.

His family belonged to the bourgeois social group, with his own father working as a lawyer. However, actually since he was young, Lavoisier was more interested in science.

Therefore, after graduating from law school, Lavoisier chose to start doing research in science, then chose to join the Academy of Sciences (community of natural philosophers in Paris) in 1768.

A book entitled Traité élémentaire de chimie , published in 1789, marked the beginning of a new era in chemical science which was accompanied by a historic event, namely the French Revolution.

Through the book, Lavoisier explained his findings regarding the processes of respiration and combustion that occur due to chemical reactions with substances in the air. Lavoisier stated that oxygen has a big role in the combustion process.

The results of this research are also the basis for the formation of the “Law of Conservation of Mass” or what is often referred to as “Lavoisier’s Law”.

Understanding Laviosier’s Law and Its History

As previously explained, the inventor of the Law of Conservation of Mass was a French chemist named Antoine Laurent Lavoisier (1743-1794). Lavoisier investigated between the weight (mass) of a substance before and after the reaction. He discovered the law of the conservation of mass in 1789.

Because of these discoveries, Lavoisier is known as the father of modern chemistry. Previously, Mikhail Lomonosov (1748) had also proposed a similar idea and had proven it in an experiment. However, in this idea the conservation of mass is still difficult to understand because of the buoyancy conditions of the earth’s atmosphere.

According to the research results of Lavoisier, the amount of substances before and after the reaction will always be the same as the mass of the substances after the reaction when in a closed system. Even so, material changes generally take place in an open system, so if a reaction product leaves the system or a substance from the bound environment, the mass of the substance before and after the reaction will be different.

The conclusion drawn by Lavoisier that the law of conservation of mass viz

“The mass of the substances before and after the reaction is the same” .

Therefore, the notion of the law of conservation of mass or what is also known as Lavoisier’s law is a law which states that the mass of a closed system will be constant even though various processes occur in the system where it is in a closed system. The mass of the substance before and after the reaction is constant (fixed/same).

Lavoisier’s Law of Conservation of Mass Experiment

In Lavoisier’s law experiments, Antoine Laurent Lavoisier has conducted experiments by heating mercury oxide (HgO) to produce metallic mercury (Hg) and also oxygen gas (O2) with the following reaction or Lavoisier’s law formula:

2HgO(l)+O2(g)→2Hg(s)+2O2(g)

Furthermore, the two products are reacted again and form mercuric oxide. This shows that the mass of oxygen gas that has been produced in the mercury oxide combustion activity is the same as the mass of oxygen required to convert mercury metal into mercury oxide.

Lavoisier’s Law of Burning Wood

The law of conservation of mass applies in general. This means that all existing events obey the law of conservation of mass. However, the law of conservation of mass does not apply to wood burning events.

Burning wood is said to not fulfill the law of conservation of mass because it produces charcoal and also light ash. The mass of charcoal and ash produced by burning is much less than the mass of wood that is burned.

However, actually burning wood until it turns into charcoal and ash obeys the law of conservation of mass. Why doesn’t the law of conservation of mass seem to apply to the burning of wood?

This is because burning wood is a chemical change that changes matter into another form. Thus, it is as if a mass of wood is crushed and all that is left is charcoal and light ashes.

However, actually the mass of wood is not destroyed, but changed into other forms.

Burning Wood Produces Water Vapor

The mass of wood that undergoes the combustion process also changes form to water vapor. Adapted from Sciencing, water vapor is the most common substance released by wood when it is burned, especially young wood which still has a lot of water in its fibers. The water inside the wood evaporates due to the heat of combustion and is released into water vapor which is mixed in the combustion smoke.

Wood Burning Produces Carbon Dioxide

Adapted from Chemistry LibreTexts, when wood undergoes a burning process, the carbon in the wood reacts with oxygen and forms carbon dioxide gas. Carbon dioxide gas leaves burning wood by going through the form of smoke and leaving charcoal and ashes.

In addition to carbon dioxide, burning wood also produces nitrogen oxides and volatile organic compounds.

Wood Burning Produces Heat And Light

Adapted from Scientific American, fire is the conversion of chemical energy into heat and electromagnetic energy from wood molecules and oxygen in the air. That is, some of the mass of wood will change shape into fire which produces heat energy and also light.

Unlike ash and charcoal, it is difficult to know the mass of heat and light produced by combustion.

Wood Burning Produces Small Particles

Burning wood produces smoke which is formed from water vapor, carbon dioxide, and also small particles of ash. The mass of ash from burning is much different from the original mass of wood. This can happen because a lot of ash becomes smoke particles. Ash which has a very small size will blend with the smoke and be carried away by the wind.

That is, charcoal and ash are only part of the results of burning wood. Thus, the mass is much lighter than the original wood and makes it appear as if burning wood does not fulfill the law of conservation of matter.

Even though the burning wood material also turns into smoke which contains carbon dioxide gas, water vapor, small particles, nitrogen oxide gas and also volatile organic compounds. If all the products of combustion are totaled, the mass will be the same as the mass of wood before it is burned and also the oxygen used during combustion. From the previous explanation, it can be concluded that burning wood actually obeys the law of conservation of mass.

Examples of Lavoisier’s Law Questions

So, in order to understand more about Lavoisier’s law, Sinaumedia.com has prepared several examples of complete Lavoisier’s law questions accompanied by discussion, check them out below:

Example Question 1

There is magnesium 12 (Mg) which reacts with element 16 sulfur or sulfur (S), then how much Magnesium Sulfide (MgS) is produced? Write down the reaction equation.

Answer:

12gram Mg + 18gram S -> 28gram MgS.

Example Problem 2

There are 28 grams of calcium oxide (CaO) which reacts with 22 grams of Carbon Dioxide (CO2), what reaction will it produce?

Answer:

28 grams of calcium oxide reacts with 22 grams of carbon dioxide to produce 50 Calcium Carbonate (CaCO3).

28 gr CaO + 22 gr CO2 -> 50 CaCO3

Example Problem 3

A total of 31.75 grams of copper (I) metal reacted with 8 grams of oxygen gas in a closed container to form copper (II) oxide 2 Cu(s) + O2 (g) -> 2 CuS (s), what is the mass of the substance generated?

Answer:

2 Cu(s) + O2 -> 2 CuS

31.75 gr Cu(s) + 8 gr O2 –> 39.79 gr CuS

Example Problem 4

When burning magnesium in air, magnesium oxide is produced. If 0.098 grams of magnesium is burned it produces 0.162 grams of MgO (magnesium oxide). What mass of oxygen gas is used in the reaction?

Answer:

Mg(s) + O2 (g) -> MgO(s)

0.098 gr + O2 (g) -> 0.162 gr

O2 (g) = 0.162 gr – 0.098 gr

O2 (g) = 0.064gr.

Example Problem 5

As much as 100 grams of limestone (CaCO3) was baked in the furnace, and it turned out that 56 grams of quicklime (CaO) and carbon dioxide gas were formed.

Write down the equation for the reaction and determine how many grams of CO2 gas (carbon dioxide) that comes out of the furnace?

Answer:

CaCO3 -> CaO + CO2

100 grams -> 56 grams + CO2

100 grams – 56 grams -> CO2

4 grams -> CO2.

Example Problem 6

It is known that a carbon burned with oxygen has a mass of 30 grams. At the end of the reaction, there is still carbon with a mass of 4 grams.

The combustion results produce carbon monoxide with a mass of 58 grams. Calculate the mass of carbon initially?

Discussion:

a). The total mass of the products of the reaction = mass of carbon reaction + mass of oxygen

58 grams = mass of reacted carbon + 30 grams

Reaction carbon mass = 58 grams – 30 grams

The mass of the reacted carbon = 28 grams.

b). Initial mass of carbon = mass of reaction carbon + mass of residual carbon

Initial mass of carbon = 28 grams + 4 grams

The initial mass of carbon = 32 grams.

So, the initial mass of carbon is 32 grams.

Example Problem 7

It is known that a reaction between nitrogen and hydrogen gas is as follows.

Nitrogen gas which has a mass of 10 grams reacts perfectly with hydrogen gas with a mass of X. The reaction then produces ammonia which has a mass of 18 grams. What is the mass of hydrogen gas at the start of the reaction?

Discussion:

Mass + mass = mass

10 grams + X = 18 grams

X = 18 grams – 10 grams

X = 8 grams.

So, the total mass of hydrogen gas at the beginning of the reaction is 8 grams.

Example Problem 8
10 grams of sulfur is reacted with 10 grams of oxygen to form sulfur dioxide gas. If the reaction takes place perfectly, the mass of sulfur dioxide produced is………
A. 10 grams
B. 12 grams
C. 15 grams
D. 17 grams
E. 20 grams

Discussion :
According to Lavoisier’s law, the mass of the substance before and after the reaction is the same. This can be proven by carrying out the reaction in a closed room.
Based on Lavoisier’s law, we can make an equation for the reaction in this problem, which is as follows.

Sulfur + oxygen gas ⇒ sulfur dioxide gas

The mass of sulfur + the mass of oxygen = the mass of sulfur dioxide
10 grams + 10 grams = the mass of sulfur dioxide
the mass of sulfur dioxide = 20 grams

Answer: E

Example Problem 9

Look at the reaction equation below
SO2(g) + O2(g) ⇒ SO3(g)
In order for the above reaction to comply with the law of conservation of mass, the coefficients of SO2 and SO3 respectively are ……..
A. 1 and 2
B. 2 and 1
C. 2 and 2
D. 1 and 3
E. 3 and 2

Discussion :
According to the law of conservation of mass or Lavoisier’s law, in a reaction, no new substances are created and no substances are lost or destroyed. What happens is the formation of a new substance from the atoms that are the same as the reactants but have different properties.

Therefore, in his atomic theory, Dalton concluded that chemical reactions are reactions of termination, rearrangement and recombination of atoms.

In order for a reaction equation to comply with the law of conservation of mass, the equation of the reaction must be balanced. The point is that the number of atoms on the left must equal the number of atoms on the right.

The following is the result of equalizing the above reaction.
2SO2(g) + O2(g) ⇒ 2SO3(g)

So it can be seen that the coefficients of SO2 and SO3 in the equivalent reactions are 2 and 2.

Answer: C

Example Problem 10

Which of the following reactions does not conform to Lavoisier’s law?

1. 2H2SO4(aq) ⇒ 2SO2(g) + 2H2O(l) + O2(g)
   B. 2Fe(s) + 3Cl2(aq) ⇒ 2FeCl3
   C. NH3(g) + HClO(aq) ⇒ NH3Cl(aq) + H2O (l)
   D. SiO2(s) + NaOH(l) ⇒ Na2SiO3(s) + H2O(l)
   E. 4NH3(aq) + 3O2(g) ⇒ 2Na(s) + 6H2O(l)

Discussion :
As explained in the previous problem, the reaction that fulfills Lavoisier’s law is the same or equivalent reaction.
Because in question number 10 what is being asked is a reaction that is not in accordance with Lavoisier’s Law, so we are looking for a reaction that is not yet equal.

Among the above reaction equations, reaction D is an unbalanced reaction. Supposedly, to balance the reaction, the NaOH coefficient is changed to 2.

SiO2(s) + 2NaOH(l) ⇒ Na2SiO3(s) + H2O(l)

Answer: D

Thus a brief explanation of the law of conservation of mass or also known as Lavoisier’s law. Hopefully, the example of the law of the conservation of mass and its discussion can be easily understood by You . Thanks for reading and hopefully useful!

In the Al-Quran there are a lot of things that are full of meaning and can be used as a guide for life, one of the surahs of the Al-Quran which is full of meaning is Surah Al Asr. Then, what are the virtues of this letter and its interpretation? To find out, you can see this article, until it’s finished, Sinaumed’s.

Latin Surah al-‘Ashr

وَٱلْعَصْرِ

wal-‘aṣr

Meaning: “For the sake of time.”

إِنَّ ٱلْإِنسَٰنَ لَفِى خُسْرٍ

innal-insāna lafī khusr

Meaning: “Verily, man is in loss.”

Amen

illallażīna āmanụ wa ‘amiluṣ-ṣāliḥāti wa tawāṣau bil-ḥaqqi wa tawāṣau biṣ-ṣabr

Meaning: “Except for those who believe and do good deeds and advise advising them to obey the truth and advice advising them to remain patient.”

Overview of the Qur’an Surah Al-Ashr

Surah Al Asr or for the sake of time/time is the 103rd sura containing verses 1-3 in the Al-Quran. This letter contains an explanation of the nature of the advantages and disadvantages in life as well as a warning about the importance of the time that is lived by humans.

Woe to humans who waste their time with things that are less useful. Except for people who have faith, always carry out good deeds instructing each other towards truth and patience.

Surah Al Ashr has a special feature because it contains a warning about time and human safety. Then this Al Asr letter also teaches humans if they don’t use time for useful things then it will only lead them to losses. Conversely, if you interpret Surah Al Asr correctly, then you can make the best use of your time in the way of Allah SWT.

Surah Al Ashr is one of the parts of juz amma which is included in the Makkiyah letter because it was revealed in the city of Mecca. Surah Al Asr consists of three verses so that it is included in the class of short letters in the Al Quran. Imam Syafi’i Rahimahullah said, “If Allah had not sent down a letter to His creatures, except for only Al Asr’s letter, it would have been sufficient for them.”

The benefit of reading Surah Al-Ashr is that Surah Al-Ashr is included in Al-Mufashshal given to the Prophet Muhammad SAW. In addition, so that he has primacy and privileges compared to the previous prophets. Second, people who read it will later be resurrected on the Day of Resurrection with a radiant face, laughing and being happy until they enter heaven.

Interpretation of the Qur’an Surah Al-Ashr

There are several interpretations of Al Asr’s letter taken from the book of Tafsir Jalalain. Starting from the first verse Allah swears by mentioning the period. Time means time. Allah swears by his creatures, so that it becomes a signal for Rasulullah SAW and other believers.

In other words, the first verse of Al Asr’s letter has the meaning that the Prophet and other believers pay full attention to the time they have. Do not waste time and good opportunities that come to us. Instead, fill the time with good deeds because time can never be repeated again.

This practice is recommended based on a hadith narrated by At Tabrani which is listed in the book Al Mu’jam Al Ausath. This history was conveyed by Abu Medina Ad Darimi who belonged to the Companions. From Abi Madinah Ad-Darimi, he was a friend, he said, “There are two companions of Rasulullah SAW who when they meet they will not separate unless one of them reads to the other Surah Al Asr (Wal Ashri innal insana lafii khusrin), then one of them greets the other.”

This history is the basis for recommending reading Surah Al Asr before leaving the assembly. The meaning contained in this letter is to remind each other not to become losers.

Content of Surah Al-Asr

Al-Ashr means the time of Asr (afternoon). It can also be interpreted as pressing something or blackmailing. Surat Al Asr teaches the importance of using time for positive things. How much time do we go through without any increase in faith and charity. This letter suggests that time is precious. So that it must be utilized as best as possible of course to worship Allah SWT.

Khusrin can mean negative. Insan means forgetting and feeling happy, or human nature. Alladzina Amanu wa ‘amilus-sholihati watawa shau bil-haqqi wa tawashau bis-shabr (except those who believe and do good deeds and advise each other to truth and advise each other to patience).

All humans will be wretched except for those who believe in Allah, Angels, books, Messengers, the last day, qada and qadar. Faith is an absolute requirement for a person to enter God’s heaven. Believers and do good deeds are the best human beings. The character of human faith is “Al-Imanu yazidu wa yanqush” (faith goes up and down).

So, faith can rise depending on one’s obedience. In contrast to the faith of the angels who are always the same because they do not increase or decrease.

While the faith of the Prophets continued to increase and never diminished even though they were given severe trials. Furthermore, in order to avoid losses, be people who always advise each other in truth and patience.

It is not enough for us to just have faith and do good deeds, but we must advise each other to fight for the truth. We are also required to be patient. Patience is guarding the tongue, limbs and deeds from the wrath of God.

The scholars say, there are 3 kinds of patience, namely patience in obedience (worship), patience in avoiding immorality and patience in facing Allah’s destiny.

The Excellence of the Qur’an Surah Al-Ashr

Although Surah Al-Ashr has very few verses, it contains virtues that are important for every Muslim to know. These virtues are related to faith based on knowledge, preaching in the way of Allah SWT and doing good deeds.

Here are some of the virtues of Surah Al-Ashr that you need to know:

• Practicing Knowledge Owned and Known

One of the virtues of Surah Al-Ashr is to practice the knowledge that we have and know. Practicing means applying it in our daily lives and being able to give advice to others so that other people also hope to know and apply it in their daily lives because of Allah SWT.

The point is that all of our lives are based on and because of Allah SWT. The verse in Surah Al-Ashr is also supported by the hadith of the Prophet which also explains the importance of practicing the knowledge one has. Like the following hadith:

“A knowledgeable person will remain a fool until he can put his knowledge into practice. If he practices it, then he becomes a pious.”

Not only that, there are other hadiths about practicing the knowledge possessed in the following hadith narrated by Ad Darimi:

“A servant will not move from his place on the Day of Resurrection until he is asked about his knowledge, what he has practiced from that knowledge.”

 

• Patience in Preaching

The next virtue of Surah Al-Ashr is about being patient in preaching in the way of Allah SWT. Because behind that patience there is the help of Allah SWT who will be present to you. In preaching, of course, there are obstacles and obstacles, even a little.

We are required to be patient to deal with it and of course all only because of Allah SWT. Sometimes there are those who ridicule and badmouth us in preaching, so you have to be patient. This is explained in Surah Al-An’am verse 34 as follows:

وَلَقَدْكُذِّبَتْرُسُلٌمِّنْقَبْلِكَفَصَبَرُوْاعَلٰىمَاكُذِّبُوْاوَاُوْذُوْاحَتّٰٓىاَتٰىهُمْنَصْرُنَاۚوَلَامُبَدِّلَلِكَلِمٰتِاللّٰهِۚوَلَقَدْجَاۤءَكَمِنْنَّبَإِ۟ىالْمُرْسَلِيْنَ

Meaning: “And indeed the messengers before you were belied, but they were patient with lies and persecution (which was done) against them, until Our help came to them. And nothing can change the sentences (statutes) of Allah. And verily, some of the message of the apostles has come to you.” (QS. Al-An’am: 34).

 

• People who Do Good Deeds Are Not Losers

People who have good deeds will not be included in the group of losers. Doing good deeds is doing good deeds. Besides that, it also practices everything that was ordered by Allah SWT and Sunnah by the Prophet Muhammad SAW.

Benefits of Charity Sholeh

Every human being likes to do good. Instinctively, the urge to do good or to share goodness is present in every human being, even those who are evil. On the other hand, because good deeds can also provide return benefits for the perpetrators.

In Islam, good deeds are religious orders. Allah promises a multiplied reward for every good deed. People who are fond of doing good deeds are called pious people. Among Muslims, the title of pious is a dream for everyone.

Etymologically, the word shaleh comes from the Arabic shāliḥ which means avoiding damage or evil. Good deeds mean charity/deeds that do not damage or contain elements of damage. So a pious person means a person who is protected from damage or things that are bad. In this case, of course, his behavior and personality, which includes words, attitudes, actions, even thoughts and feelings.

Not only that, in the dictionary of al-Mu’jam al-Wasīth the word shaluḥa as the root word shāliḥ also means useful. By combining these two meanings, a pious person means a person whose behavior and personality is protected from destructive things, and on the other hand brings benefits to the surrounding environment. With these qualities, he became a figure of hope and role model for those around him.

We live in this world is a charity field for the afterlife. Because we live in this world temporarily while the afterlife lasts forever. As an intelligent Muslim, we must be sure of this, that every good deed we do will be rewarded in the form of a reward from Allah SWT, no matter how small our deeds are, there will definitely be a reward from Allah SWT.

Allah says in QS al-‘ashr/103:2-3. The verse emphasizes that in fact humans are in loss, except for those who do four things, namely:

1. Have faith in Allah SWT.
2. Do good deeds or good deeds
3. Advise each other for the truth
4. Advise each other for patience

The word good deeds comes from the word “amilus”, which is all actions that are beneficial to oneself or others, and in accordance with rational reason, the Qur’an and as-Sunnah. Faith must be proven by good deeds and good deeds proven by true faith.

The opposite of good deeds is sayyi’ah charity, namely charity that brings harm to both the perpetrator and other people. Every good or bad deed, even though it is very small, will still get a fair reward from Allah SWT.

A good deed will be valid if it fulfills the following conditions:

1. Good deeds are done by knowing the knowledge.
2. Good deeds are done with sincere intentions because of Allah SWT.
3. Good deeds should be done in accordance with the instructions of the Qur’an and Hadith.

There are three kinds of good deeds, namely:

1. Good deeds towards Allah SWT, namely carrying out the commands of Allah SWT. And leave His prohibition. Examples are prayer, zakat, fasting, reading the Koran and other worship.
2. Good deeds towards humans, namely carrying out rights and obligations towards fellow human beings. Examples are giving a smile, being friendly, speaking polite words, and helping the poor.
3. Good deeds towards the natural environment, namely preserving nature, for example, by disposing of garbage in its place, keeping it clean, recycling garbage and doing greenery. There is a good deed called charity jariyah.

Charity is a good deed that is done sincerely by expecting the pleasure of Allah SWT. And bring reward for the culprit even though he has died.

In addition, we also need to have a good attitude. Kindness or Husnudzon is a commendable behavior that a Muslim must have. the opposite of husnuzan is suudzon or prejudice. There are three kinds of good, namely:

• Be kind to Allah SWT

Of course we must be grateful to Allah SWT for giving gifts and pleasures that are priceless to humans. So humans should be grateful to Allah SWT. We also have to be patient for all the trials given by Allah SWT. does not aim to hurt His servant, but to test his obedience, faith, and patience.

 

• Be kind to yourself

Someone who is kind to himself will have a confident, optimistic, and hard-working attitude.

 

• Be kind to others

Being prejudiced against others will foster harmony in people’s lives.

Being kind certainly provides many benefits to our lives. The following are the benefits of thinking well, namely:

1. Life becomes calm and optimistic.
2. Believe that there is wisdom behind all suffering and failure.
3. Build a strong personality.
4. Makes a person firm in his stance because it is not easy to accept bad influences from other people.
5. Make someone creative.
6. Causing someone not to despair easily.
7. Friendship and brotherhood relations are getting better.
8. Avoid regret in relationships with others.
9. Always happy and happy for the happiness of others.

Between faith and good deeds is a unity that cannot be separated. Someone who believes without being followed by good deeds, his faith is meaningless. And conversely, good deeds without being based on true faith have no value before Allah SWT.

Closing

From all the discussion above, it can be said that Muslims should not just waste time, so they must use the time to do various kinds of good things. That way, pious deeds will increase.

In fact, by doing good deeds, you can also get good things from other people. Apart from that, pious practice can also increase friendship ties. So, never forget to do good deeds in the life we ​​live.

Thus the discussion about the letter al Asr, I hope all the discussion above is useful for you. To find out more in-depth information about Surah Al-Ashr, you can get it by reading the books available at sinaumedia.com .

As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always strive to provide better. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Author: Yufi Cantika Sukma Divine

KOL is – Sinaumed’s, have you ever bought a book because you read a review on your favorite book blogger ? Or maybe you’ve read tips on choosing an original book on the blog? If so, congratulations, it means you have been influenced by a Key Opinion Leader (KOL).

Using KOL services is commonplace now, even many digital marketing experts require it. The reason is, the profits earned by the company are proportional to the expenses. Especially in increasing brand awareness.

Thanks to technological developments because they have helped change marketing patterns and systems. Now, billboards or posters posted on the streets have begun to be abandoned. Companies prefer to use KOL on social media as a marketing technique.

Although indeed sometimes KOL does not always have an impact on increasing product sales. But still, the advantages cannot be forgotten. So, what exactly is a Key Opinion Leader? How important is its existence? Let’s discuss more together here.

Meaning of COLL

Key Opinion Leader aka KOL is someone who has skills, knowledge or ability in a certain field that has quite a big influence. Every opinion will be heard by the community. In short, KOL can also be referred to as an expert, professional, or specialist that many people trust.

Generally, a KOL is trusted because of knowledge and experience in a particular field. For example, a book writer, fashion designer, pediatrician, psychologist, and so on.

When people of that caliber mention or recommend a product, their opinion will be trusted by many people, including you, right? Because there is no doubt about its credibility. As written by Claire Diaz-Ortiz in her book entitled Social Media Success for Every Brand.

The difference between KOL and Influencers

Not a few people think that KOL is the same as influencer. The reasons are quite varied, but what is certain is that this assumption is wrong, Sinaumed’s. The problem is both are similar but not 100% the same.

Key Opinion Leaders (KOL) are trusted by many people because of their expertise, experience, and professionalism. In addition, KOLs don’t have to always appear on social media, but they can use it as a medium to spread messages to their followers.

Meanwhile, influencers build their own credibility by highlighting their persona on social media and the content they share. Therefore, influencers must always actively “greet” their followers on social media. Interestingly, they can be considered Key Opinion Leaders by their followers themselves.

In short, not all Key Opinion Leaders can be called influencers and vice versa . This is because there are also many Key Opinion Leaders who are actually active on social media due to their busy lives in the real world. Some may consider it useless and a waste of time. After all, there is no demand to have social media with hundreds of thousands of followers for them.

Like doctor Boyke, for example. Without the help of social media, we already know that he is someone who has knowledge and expertise in the fields of sexology, gynecology and human sexuality. Likewise professors or professors at universities.

Even so, now there are quite a number of experts who use social media to educate the public. like dr. Jiemi Ardian who actively shares content about mental health on Instagram and Twitter.

Because of his existence on social media, dr. Jiemi Ardian can also be considered as an influencer. As of October 2022, his Instagram account has been followed by 221 thousand people and 316 thousand on Twitter.

You can see the activities of an influencer more fully in the book How to Win Instagram Tricks to Become an Instagram Influencer compiled by the Stiletto Book Team. This book describes the activities of successful celebrities in Indonesia such as Janine Intansari, Olivia Lazuardy, Ariana Octavia, Susan Emir and Ayudhya Ghita.

Based on the Job

One of the main differentiators between Key Opinion Leaders and influencers is the job. A professional usually spends more time on his main job, therefore if there is an offer to become a KOL it is a side job for him.

Meanwhile, for the majority of influencers, their activity on social media is their main job. This means they spend their time creating content to upload to social media, write articles on blogs, or make YouTube videos.

Influencers can plan one piece of content within three days or more, while KOL usually only plays social media in their spare time.

You could say that influencers are like teachers at school. They have sufficient knowledge in their own field (niche) and they are also able to transfer this knowledge to their followers on social media.

Market or Target Audience

The next difference lies in the market or audience. Influencers usually build or find their own audience so that they are ready to be “used” at any time, while KOL is not. This often deceives companies that are about to use KOL or influencer services.

For companies that are just about to get involved, they tend to think that the number of followers on social media owned by influencers or KOLs is very influential on the success of the campaign being run. They think, the more the number of followers, an influencer or KOL will be more influential.

In the end, this assumption developed into a further stage, namely to deify followers. For them, the bigger the number in the “followers” column on social media, the bigger the profit they get.

In fact, the marketing strategy with KOL and influencers is not always like that. There are many big brands that work with artists but are still inferior to small brands that use the services of nano-micro influencers. As explained by Philip Kotler, Hermawan Kartajaya, Iwan Setiawan in the book Marketing 4.0: Moving from Traditional to Digital.

Usually, this happens to brands whose products are only promoted without being used in the daily life of the famous artist or influencer they choose as the “face” of their product.

Besides that, famous artists or influencers who have busy schedules usually interact less and less on social media. In cases like this, the advertisements posted on their social media accounts are only advertisements. There is no interaction between KOL and followers that can improve the brand image .

In contrast to nano-micro influencers who still frequently interact with their followers. The number of their followers is not too many, but the relationships they build with their followers are more natural and not artificial. In addition, they can also spend all day proving that the product being promoted is really being used so that they can demonstrate its benefits. This can affect public trust.

Types of Key Opinion Leaders

So, we have already discussed about nano-micro influencers, artists, and the number of followers. But what exactly is a nano or micro influencer and what does this have to do with the number of followers?

You see, based on the number of followers KOL and influencers can be divided into five categories, namely Nano, Micro, Mid-tier, Macro, and Mega influencers (KOL). This is how the distribution looks like:

Type	Number of Followers
Nano Influencers	1,000 to 10,000 followers
Micro Influencers	10,000 to 50,000 followers
Mid-tier Influencers	50,000 to 500,000 followers
Macro Influencers	500,000 to 1,000,000 followers
Mega-influencers	>1,000,000 followers

Believe it or not, according to the Influencer Marketing Hub page , most successful influencers come from the micro and mid-tier influencers category. Meanwhile, nano influencers are usually quite popular in the niche they choose.

For influencers, gathering as many followers as possible is an obligation as well as a target that must be met. This is because this is a “selling point” and a measure of their credibility.

But for experts, experts, or specialists, the way it works is not always like that. If their name is already well-known in the “offline” world, they can more easily gather followers when they go online. Not infrequently the number can reach the category of macro or mega.

For example, like Chef Renata, whose number of Instagram followers reaches 2.5 million people or Chef Juna with 1.6 million followers. In short, if you want, experts or experts in their fields can become KOLs in a relatively short time.

However, KOLs with a large number of followers sometimes have their rate cards not included in the company’s budget, if not to say they don’t make sense. For example, for one post on Instagram, companies must pay up to tens of millions. On the other hand, these fantastic prices are sometimes not followed by interactions with their followers. However, KOLs like this are super busy people, in fact, he might even pay an assistant to manage his own social media accounts.

Benefits of Key Opinion Leaders

After reading the description about the meaning and types of Key Opinion Leaders , you may be wondering about the benefits of these KOLs. Well, regardless of who and how many followers or fees, KOL is an important thing in the digital marketing era as it is now. The problem is they have several benefits, including:

1. Assist with brand or product promotion activities

Yup, a KOL can help promote a brand or product by uploading content on social media, blogs, to his personal YouTube.

The number of followers they have can help the brand or product being promoted to become known to many people. A certain percentage of their followers may open a business account, search on Google, or buy the product if they are really interested.

2. Increase brand credibility

Remember, KOL is not a random person who suddenly goes viral and becomes known to many people. They have people who are experienced and experts in their respective fields. So when a brand uses KOL in its marketing strategy, the credibility of the brand can increase.

Yes, who didn’t believe it when Chef Renata said that the stoves produced by Brand A were good, heated evenly, and so on? Even by using the right strategy, a brand’s image can be more positive after using KOL.

In the end, not a few people have more faith in the brand mentioned by Chef Renata than its competitors, right?

3. Increase followers and subscribers

The third benefit is the next stage of the second benefit. That is, after the credibility of a brand increases because it uses KOL in its marketing, the number of followers and customers will increase.

The reasons vary, it could be due to the influence of the KOL or it could also be from more traditional methods such as mouth-to-mouth marketing , aka one customer influencing the people around him to use the product or brand promoted by the KOL.

Important Things to Have to Become a KOL

Currently, you could say, the opportunity to become a Key Opinion Leader is quite wide open for anyone, including you. But the process can be more difficult than becoming Influencers.

As mentioned above, KOL is someone who has a profession, experience or special knowledge in a field. In fact, you could say KOL is an expert in his own field.

So if you want to become a KOL, you better show that you have strong experience and knowledge in the field you are in. For example, like Muhammad “Lemon” Ikhsan, whose name is famous after his mobile gaming skills are recognized by many gamers in Indonesia.

With his skills, Lemon can become a Key Opinion Leader in the field of mobile games and help promote the games he plays. When he created the game review content, his personal opinion was much more trusted by the wider community.

So, when compared between the games that work with Lemon and those that don’t, the games that Lemon plays will be mostly uploaded by Indonesian gamers.

You can find other ways to become an influencer in the book The Magic Of Influencers: How to Value Yourself, written by Alam Bachtiar. This book clearly talks about what an influencer is and how one can become an influencer.

Key Opinion Leaders Can Be “Born” Because of Help from Brands

In recent years, the strategy of using micro influencers in product or brand marketing has been popular. Well, sometimes conditions like this can actually help the birth of newcomer KOL.

Micro influencers, although the number of followers is not too many, the engagement rates they get are much better than mega influencers. Especially in a niche that he chose himself.

Gradually, the popularity of these micro influencers will continue to increase along with their appearance on the various marketing channels of the brands they work with.

When he starts to be seen by the public, it is very likely that people will ask for opinions, comments or suggestions from him in the same field as the brand he is promoting.

For example, say, there is an influencer who often shares content about design and then he works with one of the well-known design software companies in Indonesia.

During the collaboration, he often appears in YouTube videos, social media, and even fills in material in online webinars held by the company. Over time, people who see it will think that this influencer really has expertise in design. In the end, they started to believe what the influencer said. Some percent of them will probably take his services.

There are also influencers who spread their wings to become celebrities who often appear on television shows. Like Keanu aka keanuagl who had played in a television program after his name became famous on Instagram and Twitter through his trademark “splice”.

If you want, you can also learn how to influence others from the book How to Win Friends And Influence People In The Digital Age (Revised Edition) by Dale Carnegie & Associates.

Well, Sinaumed’s, those are the sundry Key Opinion Leaders or KOLs that are widely used by brands and companies in their marketing strategies and sometimes tempt us to buy the products they are promoting. Hopefully the information in this article is useful, yes. See you in the next article!

If you want to find various kinds of books about influencers, then you can find them at sinaumedia.com . To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Connotation Is – When reading a literary work, Sinaumed’s must have encountered several vocabulary words which unconsciously can give their own ‘sense of value’ regarding their meaning. Even as time goes by, the meaning of the vocabulary can change into negative or positive things, especially when spoken in everyday conversations. For example, the word “dog” which basically has a definition of ‘ a four-legged animal that likes to bark when a stranger approaches it.‘. But in this day and age, the word “dog” has become a harsh word that tends to be cursed by angry people. This is in line with one of the characteristics of language, which is dynamic. That is, language is following and adapting to the conditions of the people who use it.

What’s more, in this era of globalization, Indonesian vocabulary has increased a lot due to the “creativity” of its users. Many vocabularies then change their ‘taste value’. That is the concept of connotative meaning. Usually, the meaning of this connotation is closely related to the meaning of denotation which is also the main discussion in the branch of semantics. So, what does this connotation mean? Is there a difference between connotation and denotation in Indonesian, both in spoken and written language? What are the types of meaning in the world of semantics? So, so that Sinaumed’s understands these things, let’s look at the following review!

What is Connotation

Basically, this connotation is usually referred to as a word that has a figurative meaning, aka an imprecise meaning. In ‘showing’ the meaning that is not true, the word will usually also contain emotional values ​​or certain values ​​that are currently in effect in society. Given the existence of that language will not be separated from members of the community as users. Well, words that have connotations are known as connotative meanings. A little trivia, the use of this connotation has now developed in the world of marketing, to be precise for advertising a product.

This was also stated by Chaer (2013) stating that a word can be called a connotative meaning if the word does have a ‘taste value’, both positively and negatively (can also be in the form of subtle and gross nuances). Although there are also taste values ​​that are neutral or have no connotation at all. As previously explained, one of the characteristics of language is that it is dynamic, aka adapting to the conditions of the society, so the meaning of this connotation can also change from time to time.

For example: the words “wife” and “bini” both show the meaning of ‘ a woman who has become a husband’s partner’ . However, in its use, the word “wife” is more directed to a positive sense of value and has subtle nuances. Meanwhile, the word “bini” tends to have a negative taste value and has a rough feel, especially when used in writing news texts or official conversations. Although in fact, the word “bini” in Betawi culture does not have a negative connotation.

This is also in line with the statement of Waridah (2018) who argues that the connotative meaning is indeed based on one’s feelings or thoughts. In short, this connotation meaning will be based on social attitudes and even a certain perspective from an era. That is why, connotative meaning is also known as figurative meaning or contextual meaning. An example of a connotative meaning that shows a certain perspective from an era is the word “chair”. In ancient times, this word “chair” had a positive and subtle meaning, namely ‘a seat that is rather high and usually has four legs’. Meanwhile, nowadays, people’s perspective on the word “chair” is different, especially when it is related to political issues. Yep, the word “chair” will change to have a negative meaning and have a rough nuance, namely asdishonestly obtained ‘position’ or ‘position’ .

Since this connotation is an untrue meaning, aka figurative meaning that ‘highlights’ the value of taste from the perspective of an era, it is not uncommon for its existence to change following the development of society. There are so many vocabularies that turn out to be “results” of connotative meanings. Although to determine the figurative meaning of a word, one must first look at its true meaning, alias denotation. That is why, the existence of connotative meaning and denotative meaning will be related to one another.

Based on the book Introduction to Indonesian Semantics , the reason why these connotative and denotative meanings “exist” and apply in society is because society’s views are based on prevailing cultural values ​​or norms. Yep, words with connotative meanings get “additional meanings” which are not entirely different from the views of the community itself as language users. Not infrequently, the “additional meaning” that leads to negative or positive sense of value is related to historical events and social functions that occur in society.

An example is the words “women” and “women”. Although these two words share the same denotation (true meaning) as ‘adult human beings, not men’ , in the perspective of society, their meanings have changed. The word “women” defines more ‘a figure who is more educated and modern in all respects (perspective, way of dressing, able to earn money for themselves)’ , even its use is often associated with modern life in the city center. Meanwhile, the word “women” defines more ‘ a person who is less educated, not modern in all respects, more motherly in feeling, and diligent in cooking in the kitchen’ , usually its use will be associated with ordinary life in a small town or village.

Even between the words “women” and “women”, there is also the word “female” which is considered to have a negative feeling and rough nuance. Given the word “female” is more often used to refer to the sex of animals. Even though the word “female” is used to refer to a woman, later on it will connote a very rude and lowly person, namely ‘a stubborn and wild person, like a girl who is naughty’ .

Unfortunately, nowadays there is often a word whose ‘taste value’ has declined due to the actions of members of the community, thus indirectly changing the perspective of that word. For example in the word “wisdom”, which denotatively (true meaning) is ‘a wise behavior or action in dealing with a problem’. Denotatively, the word “wisdom” gives a sense of positive and subtle nuances . But nowadays, the word “wisdom” actually has a negative connotation and has a harsh nuance because of the irresponsible actions of some community members, thus changing the perspectives of other community members.

For example, there was a vehicle driver who was arrested because he had been proven to have violated traffic rules. Then, the driver instead asked for “wisdom” from the police officer not to further prosecute his mistake. Meanwhile, the police officer, who was supposed to be “wise”, asked the driver to give him “wisdom” as well. In short, the word “wisdom” can degenerate into ‘an act of bribery’ which has a negative connotation. When in fact, the word “wisdom” has a neutral or even positive connotation.

There is one more thing that needs to be considered about the meaning of this connotation, which is that it will be adapted to the way of life and the norms that apply in a group of people, usually in a religion. For example, the word “pig” if you look at the denotative meaning (true meaning) is ‘ a four-legged animal that likes to play in the mud and has a long snout’ . However, in a community group where the majority are Muslim, this animal has a negative connotation, because it is considered unclean and unclean. On the other hand, in a group of people where the majority are not Muslim, for example on the island of Bali, this animal does not have a negative connotation.

Examples of Connotative Meaningful Words

• Odd

Denotation meaning: odd; not even (usually related to numbers)

Connotation meaning: strange; not as usual; magical (usually related to someone’s behavior)

• Prey

Denotation meaning: animal meat used as food by wild animals (related to animal ecosystems in the forest)

Connotative meaning: target for evil deeds (related to evil things, for example thieves)

• Pole

Denotation meaning: a long wooden pillar to support the roof of a house or bridge.

Connotation meaning: something that becomes the staple of life.

• Root

Denotation meaning: the part of the plant that is embedded in the soil as a reinforcement and absorber of water.

Connotative meaning: origin, cause of something.

• Parasite

Denotation meaning: plants that live on other plants by sucking their food.

Connotation meaning: a person whose presence does not provide benefits and only lives on other people.

The Difference between Connotation and Denotation

Although the meaning of connotation and denotation are different in terms of definition, they are still related to each other. The thing that needs to be understood regarding the meaning of connotation and denotation is “every word which is a full word must have a denotative meaning, but not all of these words have a connotative meaning”. So, here is the difference between connotation and denotation.

Connotation Meaning	Denotation Meaning
As an unreal meaning alias figurative meaning.	As the true meaning based on the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI).
There is a sense of value in its use.	There is no sense value in its use.
Also known as contextual meaning.	Also known as conceptual meaning.
In general, the meaning will change according to the perspective that develops in society.	In general, in the form of an explanation as a meaning that really corresponds to the results of human observations. Starting from sight, smell, hearing, and the experience of the five human senses.

Recognizing Other Types of Meaning

The division of the types of meaning is not only connotative meaning and denotative meaning, but has a very broad discussion. In the book SEMANTIC: Theory and Analysis , revealed that there are at least 3 other types of meaning. Well, here’s an explanation!

1. Lexical Meaning and Grammatical Meaning

Does Sinaumed’s know if the smallest unit or semantic unit in that language is called a lexeme? The existence of this lexeme is the same as phonemes in the branch of phonology and morphemes in the branch of morphology, which are both abstract in nature. This lexeme forms the basis for the formation of a word. For example, the words buy, buy, buy, and purchase are both formed from the same lexeme, namely buy . The meaning of the word “buy” can be identified even without having to combine it with other elements. Well, that’s what is called lexical meaning.

Meanwhile, in terms of grammatical meaning, it looks more at linguistic units that can only be identified after these units are joined or combined with other linguistic units. In short, this grammatical meaning occurs when the basic word has undergone a process of affixing, repeating, and compounding, according to the context of the existing sentence.

2. Literal and Figurative Meanings

The literal meaning is a straightforward meaning which refers to the referent literally. For example, the word “crocodile”, according to the referent, will have the meaning of ‘a compatriot of four-legged animals that live in swamps or rivers’.

Meanwhile, the figurative meaning refers more to other referents which usually deviate with various ethical (moral), aesthetic (beauty), insulting (humiliation) goals, and others. For example, the word “to the back” can deviate into a bathroom, when applied to the sentence “…Because she couldn’t stand it, Alia immediately asked permission to go back.”

3. Primary Meaning and Secondary Meaning

Almost the same as the lexical meaning, denotative meaning, and literal meaning, this primary meaning is also the meaning of a word that can be known by language users even without the help of context. While the secondary meaning is tantamount to grammatical meaning, connotative meaning, and figurative meaning, namely as meaning that can only be identified by language users with the help of context.

Well, that’s a review of what connotation is and examples, the difference with denotative meaning, and other types of meaning in the world of semantics. Can Sinaumed’s name another example of this connotative meaning?

Source:

Chaer, Abdul. (2013). Introduction to Indonesian Semantics . Jakarta: PT Rineka Cipta.

Wijana, I Dewa Putu and Muhammad Rohmadi. (2008). SEMANTIC: Theory and Analysis . Surakarta: Yuma Pustaka.

Advantages and Disadvantages of Regional Autonomy – In a country, it is certain that it
has a government system, from the central government to regional governments. This also applies
in Indonesia. In the Indonesian government system, the central government delegates some powers
to regional governments to regulate their regions independently. This delegation of power from
the central government to regional governments is commonly referred to as regional autonomy.

Regional autonomy is a policy and authority given to regional governments to regulate their regions
independently. In short, regional autonomy means a policy to manage its own region.
The right of autonomy to the regions in Indonesia aims to create a more effective state
system.

To be clearer, there are several opinions from experts regarding the meaning of regional autonomy, including:

1. Regional autonomy according to CJ Franseen

Regional autonomy according to CJ Franseen is a right to regulate and manage all regional interests and adjust
the regulations that have been made.

2. Regional autonomy according to J Wajong

Regional autonomy is J Wajong, namely the freedom to maintain, develop, and advance the special interests of a
region by determining its own law, self-finance, and self-government.

3. Ateng Syarifuddin

Regional autonomy according to Ateng Syarifuddin is freedom or independence but it is different from
independence. Freedom in regional autonomy is a manifestation of giving an opportunity to a
region to be more responsible.

4. Law Number 12 of 2008 and Law Number 32
of 2004

Regional autonomy based on Law Number 12 of 2008 and Law Number 32 of 2004 is the right, authority and obligation
for an autonomous region to regulate and manage its own regional government affairs and the interests of its
people in accordance with existing laws and regulations.

From the several opinions related to regional autonomy above, it can be concluded that regional autonomy is the
freedom of rights or authorities as well as the obligations and responsibilities of local governments to
regulate and manage an area in accordance with the capabilities and potential possessed by each region.

After the regional autonomy system was implemented and running for more than two decades.
Regional autonomy has made many new autonomous regions emerge. Until 2019, there were
542 autonomous regions consisting of 34 provinces, 415 regencies and 93 cities. This proves
that regional autonomy has been running well and has provided many benefits to the regions.
Autonomous regions are able to develop and at the same time discover their regional potential
through a scheme of absorbing and involving the community. However, apart from these
advantages, regional autonomy still has many shortcomings that must be corrected.

Advantages of Regional Autonomy

In carrying out regional autonomy, there are several advantages that a region can get if it can maximize
this system. The following are four advantages of regional autonomy that we need to
know:

1. Provincial and district and city governments can see the basic needs of their territory to become development
priorities.

2. The implementation of regional autonomy has succeeded in making development in the regions more advanced,
developing faster in regional development, improving services and social welfare.

3. Regions can regulate their regional governance independently through Regional Regulations, provided that
Regional Regulations do not conflict with regulations made by the central government.

4. Regional governments together with regional communities can work together in developing their territories to
become more advanced.

The success of regional autonomy lies in the authority of regional heads to see and discover the
fundamental problems that exist in their regions. Regional autonomy allows regions to be more
advanced, develop and compete with other regions.

Lack of Regional Autonomy

It is a common fact that there is no perfect policy or system behind the success of regional autonomy.
There are three drawbacks that were successfully summarized. Here are three drawbacks
of the regional autonomy policy that you need to know about:

1. The potential for national disintegration may arise if the central government does not have strong control.

2. Regional autonomy has the potential for corruption, collusion and nepotism (KKN) as well as other problems
which will greatly impact the central government if it does not supervise its autonomous regions.

3. Regulations set by the central government are often interpreted differently in each region.
This has the potential to harm regional governments and people in the regions if regulations cannot
be implemented in the regions.

The main drawback of this regional autonomy system is the lack of preparedness of the regions in managing
their regions. The inequality of resources makes regional development uneven, some are
successful but some are not. The central government is needed in carrying out supervision so
that each region can maximize its potential effectively and maximally.

Principles of Implementation of Regional Autonomy

The implementation of regional autonomy in Indonesia was only able to be implemented after finding its momentum
in the post-reform era in 1998. The demands for reform motivated the MPR to hold a Special Session in 1998.
regulation, distribution, utilization of national resources in an equitable manner, as well as central and
regional financial balances within the framework of the Unitary State of the Republic of Indonesia.

Furthermore, the implementation of regional autonomy was truly more perfect when the government and DPR RI found
an agreement to ratify Law Number 32 of 2004 concerning Regional Government and Law Number 33 of 2004 concerning
Financial Balance between the Central and Regional Governments.

After the enactment of the two laws, the implementation of regional autonomy was realized. In
the implementation of regional autonomy, there are several principles that will affect its implementation.
The following are five principles of implementing regional autonomy that you need to know,
including:

1. Autonomy as Wide as Possible

The principle of implementing regional autonomy has the intention that the regions are given the authority and
power to regulate all government affairs other than government affairs that have been stipulated in the law.

2. Real Autonomy

The principle of implementing regional autonomy in a real way means that autonomy is given to regional
governments based on existing duties, powers and obligations. In addition, this principle gives
responsibility to local governments to encourage regional potential and carry out development according to
the potential of their respective regions.

3. Responsible Autonomy

The principle of implementing regional autonomy that is responsible has the intention that the implementation of
autonomy must be in line with and in accordance with the objectives and delegation of authority and
responsibility from the central government.

Principles of Local Government Administration

In addition to the principle of implementing regional autonomy, regional autonomy requires implementing
principles so that regional governments can exercise their authority optimally. The following
are five principles of local government administration that you need to know, including:

1. The Principle of Unity

Regional autonomy must support the aspirations of the people’s struggles. Regional autonomy is
expected to further strengthen the unitary state and improve the welfare of local communities in every
region in Indonesia.

2. Real Principles and Responsibilities

Real and responsible regional autonomy must be implemented for the benefit of the whole community.
Local governments have a very important role in regulating the process of local government as well
as regional development.

3. The Principle of Deployment

Regional autonomy basically must be in accordance with the principles of decentralization and
deconcentration so that it can be beneficial to the community. The principle of dissemination
is intended so that people can innovate in an effort to carry out development in their area.

4. The principle of harmony

Regional autonomy in its implementation must prioritize the principle of harmony as a goal in addition to aspects
of democracy.

5. Empowerment Principles

Regional autonomy must be able to increase the usability and efficiency of government administration in the
regions. Regional autonomy itself has the goal of improving services and developing human
resources in an area. In addition, local regional governments can carry out increased
development related to national unity and regional and state political stability.

Purpose of Regional Autonomy

The following are the objectives of implementing regional autonomy that you need to know, namely:

1. Implementation of political education.
2. Creating political stability.
3. Realizing
the democratization of the government system in the regions.
4. Open opportunities for the
community to participate in various political activities at the local level.
5. The
implementation of regional autonomy is expected to increase the ability of regional governments to pay
attention to their people.
6. Local government will know more about the problems faced by
its people.

In addition to the 6 objectives of implementing regional autonomy above, the following are the objectives of
regional autonomy from the perspective of several fields, including:

1. From the political field, the purpose of regional autonomy is as a process to open up space for the
birth of regional government heads through democratic elections. Regional autonomy is very
likely to provide space for responsive governance to take place.

2. From the economic field, the aim of regional autonomy is to open up opportunities for regional
governments to develop regional to local policies and regulations. Regional autonomy aims to
enable regions to optimize their distinctive potential to make economic improvements and earn income for
their regions.

3. From the social field, the purpose of regional autonomy is to create and foster a responsive attitude from the
community in dealing with the dynamics that occur in the area where they live.

Legal Basis for Regional Autonomy in Indonesia

The establishment of regional autonomy itself actually has three legal bases, namely the Basic Law (UUD),
MPR-RI Decree and Law (UU). The following is an explanation of the legal basis for regional
autonomy in Indonesia, including:

1. Constitution

The legal basis for regional autonomy is contained in Article 1945 of the 1945 Constitution. Referring to Article
18 of the UUD paragraphs 1 and 2 it states that the Unitary State of the Republic of Indonesia is divided into
provinces, regencies and cities which regulate and manage their own government affairs based on the principle of
autonomy and co-administration.

2. Decree of the MPR-RI

As one of the legal foundations for regional autonomy in Indonesia, the Decree of the MPR-RI No.
XV/MPR/1998 explains that the implementation of regional autonomy includes regulation, distribution
and use of equitable national resources, as well as financial balance between the center and the regions
within the framework of the Unitary State of the Republic of Indonesia.

3. Law (UU)

The legal basis for regional autonomy is contained in two laws, namely Law Number 12 of 2008 concerning the
Second Amendment to Law Number 32 of 2004 concerning Regional Government. According to the
principle, the administration of regional government prioritizes the implementation of the principle of
decentralization.

In Law Number 12 of 2008 is to encourage community empowerment, increase the role of the community, and foster
initiative and creativity, as well as develop the role and function of the DPRD.

Regional Autonomy Dimensions

In the dimension of regional autonomy, there are two basic values ​​developed in the 1945 Constitution, which
relate to the implementation of decentralization and regional autonomy in Indonesia, namely:

1. Unitary Value

This unitary value is embodied in the perspective that the Indonesian state does not have other
governmental units within it which are state in nature (Eenheidstaat). Sovereignty is fully
attached to the people, the nation, and the Unitary State of the Republic of Indonesia is not divided into
government units.

2. Basic values ​​of Territorial Decentralization

The basic value of territorial decentralization is based on the content and soul contained in article 18 of the
1945 Constitution of the Republic of Indonesia. The government has an obligation to carry out politics in a
decentralized and deconcentrated manner in the field of state administration.

a. Definition of Decentralization

Decentralization is a word that comes from the Dutch language. Etymologically, the word
decentralization is a combination of the word “De” which means free and the word “centerum” which means
center. So, the notion of decentralization is something that is independent from the
center.

b. Definition of Deconcentration

Deconcentration itself is an attempt to expedite work by handing over power from top to bottom in terms of
staffing. This decentralization gives regional power to regulate the region in an environment
to realize the principles of democracy.

Meanwhile, deconcentration is an attempt to transfer authority from the central government to autonomous
regions. This autonomous region becomes the representative of the central government within the
framework of a unitary state.

Regional Autonomy in the Context of the Unitary
State

Regional autonomy in a unitary state like Indonesia is very beneficial for the development of an area that
has potential and characteristics. Not only that, regional autonomy is also very possible to
improve the welfare of people in the region.

The implementation of regional autonomy and the implementation of regional autonomy refer to the legal
basis for empowered demands and needs in facing globalization. The success of developing a
region can be determined based on the ability and willingness of the local government and its people.
The central government has given trust in the form of authority to regional governments to regulate
and manage their own regions independently.

The process of photosynthesis – The word photosynthesis comes from the Greek. Photo means
light and synthesis means combination. Photosynthesis is a biochemical
process of forming carbohydrates from inorganic materials carried out by plants, especially plants that
contain a green substance, namely chlorophyll.

In addition to organisms that contain greening substances, there are also organisms that carry out
photosynthesis, namely algae and several types of bacteria that use nutrients, carbon dioxide, water and need to
use solar energy.

Almost all living things depend on the energy produced during photosynthesis. As a result,
photosynthesis is essential for life on earth. Photosynthesis is also credited with producing
most of the oxygen in Earth’s atmosphere. Organisms that produce energy through photosynthesis
(Photos means light) are called phototrophs.

Photosynthesis is a means of assimilation of carbon because in photosynthesis the free carbon from CO2 is
bound (fixed) to sugar as an energy storage molecule. Another way organisms use to assimilate
carbon is through chemosynthesis, which is carried out by some sulfur bacteria.

Photosynthesis lessons are usually given when someone enters junior high school (SMP).
However, there is nothing wrong if this material is reviewed again because it is closely related to
everyday life. Summarized from several sources, the following is an explanation of what
photosynthesis is and how this natural process occurs in plants. So, read the explanation of
photosynthesis until it’s finished, Sinaumed’s friends .

Definition of Photosynthesis

In KBBI, the definition of photosynthesis is the use of solar energy (artificial sunlight) by green leafy
plants or bacteria to convert carbon dioxide and water into carbohydrates. Photosynthesis is a
biochemical process that uses sunlight and occurs only in organisms that have chlorophyll.

Examples are plants and phytoplankton. This condition is a combination of two compounds CO2
(carbon dioxide) and H2O (water) to produce chemical energy using light energy and chlorophyll.
From the various definitions above, we can conclude that photosynthesis is the process of producing
food using carbon dioxide, water, sunlight and chlorophyll.

However, photosynthesis is not only carried out by plants. Several species of bacteria,
protozoa, and algae are also capable of photosynthesis. These organisms are able to carry out
photosynthesis because they have color pigments that can absorb sunlight, ranging from purple to red.
Color pigments are not only green, but also xanthophyll (orange) and carotene (yellow).
Organisms that are capable of photosynthesis are called autotrophs.

Photosynthesis Process

In this chemical transformation process, it really needs these 4 things: water, carbon dioxide, chlorophyll
and the last is sunlight. The following is the process of photosynthesis:

1. Plants take water from the soil, then it is taken up by the roots, and from the roots
   it is metabolized by the transport system, namely xylem and phloem tissues. Distributed to
   all organs of the plant body, including leaves.
2. Carbon dioxide is obtained from the air that enters through the stomata.
   Place the stomata on the underside of the leaf.
3. Photosynthesis occurs when the chlorophyll in the leaves receives sunlight and then the light
   is used to convert water and carbon dioxide into sugar and oxygen.
4. The sugar produced can be used directly by plants, or it can be stored in other plant organs,
   such as fruits.
5. In addition to sugar, the oxygen that is formed passes through the stomata and then
   into the air. This oxygen is used by humans to breathe.
6. Through polymerization, the glucose or sugar produced from this process will be
   converted into starch or starch. The essence or starch will be stored in the roots

Types of Reactions in the Process of
Photosynthesis

Until now photosynthesis is still being studied because there are still several stages that have not been
explained, although much is known about this important process. The process of photosynthesis
is complex because it involves all the main branches of natural science, such as physics, chemistry and
biology.

In plants, the main organ where photosynthesis takes place is the leaf. But in general, all
cells with chloroplasts are capable of this reaction. This organelle is where photosynthesis
takes place, precisely in the buffer. The results of photosynthesis (known as photosynthesis)
are usually delivered first to nearby tissues.

Basically, the chain reaction of photosynthesis can be divided into two main parts:

light reactions (because they need light) and dark reactions (which don’t need light but do need carbon
dioxide). The light reactions occur in the grana (singular: particles), while the dark
reactions occur in the stroma. In the light reactions, light energy is converted to chemical
energy and produces oxygen (O2).

Whereas in the dark reaction, a series of cyclic reactions occur which form sugar from the building blocks
of CO2 and energy (ATP and NADPH). The energy used in this dark reaction is obtained from the
light reaction. During the dark reaction, sunlight is not needed. Black reaction
to convert compounds containing carbon atoms into sugar molecules.

Light reaction

The light reaction is the reaction that produces ATP and reduces NADPH2. This reaction
requires water molecules and sunlight. The process begins with the capture of photons by
pigments that act as antennas.

The light reactions involve two optical systems operating together, namely photosystems I and II.
Photosystem I (PS I) contains the P700 reaction center, meaning photosystem absorbs light optimally
at 700 nm, whereas photosystem II (PS II) contains photosystem II (PS II). P680’s response and absorption of
light is optimal at 680 nm.

The light reaction mechanism begins with the stage where photosystem II absorbs sunlight so that the
chlorophyll electrons in PS II are excited and cause the charge to become unstable. To
stabilize again, PS II will take electrons from H2O molecules around it. Water molecules will
be broken down by manganese ions (Mn) which act as enzymes. This will result in the release of
H+ in the thylakoid lumen.

By using electrons from water, then PS II will reduce plastoquinone (PQ) to form PQH2.
Plastoquinone is a quinone molecule found in the lipid bilayer of the thylakoid membrane.
This plastoquinone will send electrons from PS II to an H+ pump called the cytochrome b6-f complex.
The overall reaction that occurs in PS II is:

2H2O + 4 photons + 2PQ + 4H- → 4H+ + O2 + 2PQH2

The cytochrome b6-f complex functions to carry electrons from PS II to PS I by oxidizing PQH2 and reducing
a small, highly mobile, copper-containing protein called plastocyanin (PC). This event also
causes an H+ pump from the stroma to the thylakoid membrane. The reactions that occur in the
cytochrome b6-f complex are:

2PQH2 + 4PC(Cu2+) → 2PQ + 4PC(Cu+) + 4H+ (lumen)

Electrons from the cytochrome b6-f complex will be accepted by photosystem I. This photosystem absorbs
light energy separately from PS II, but contains an integral core complex, which accepts electrons coming
from H2O through the PS II core complex first. As a light-dependent system, PS I functions to
oxidize reduced plastocyanin and transfer electrons to a soluble Fe-S protein called ferredoxin.
The overall reaction on PS I is:

Light + 4PC(Cu+) + 4Fd(Fe3+) → 4PC(Cu2+) + 4Fd(Fe2+)

Furthermore, electrons from ferredoxin are used in the final stage of electron transport to reduce NADP+
and form NADPH.[21] This reaction is catalyzed in the stroma by the enzyme ferredoxin-NADP+
reductase.[21] The reaction is:

4Fd (Fe2+) + 2NADP+ + 2H+ → 4Fd (Fe3+) + 2NADPH

H+ ions that have been pumped into the thylakoid membrane will enter into the ATP synthase.[1]
ATP synthase will couple the formation of ATP with the transport of electrons and H+ across the
thylakoid membrane. The entry of H+ into ATP synthase will make ATP synthase work to convert
ADP and inorganic phosphate (Pi) into ATP. The overall reaction that occurs in the light
reaction is as follows:

Rays + ADP + Pi + NADP+ + 2H2O → ATP + NADPH + 3H+ + O2

Dark Reaction

The dark reaction is known as the Calvin-Benson cycle. In the dark, the Calvin reaction or
reaction does not require sunlight to produce sugar and oxygen. The dark reaction occurs after
the light reaction. The dark reaction is the process by which ATP and NADPH are fertilized by
CO2 and then converted into sugar. The substrate is where the dark reaction occurs.
In the buffer immobilization, reduction and regeneration processes occur. These stages
include: 4,444 CO2 bonds (bonding) – Reduction – Formation of RuBP (Ribulose Bisphosphate).

The dark reaction is divided through several processes, namely:

• Carbon dioxide is bound by RuBp to give rise to phosphoglycerate (PGA).
• PGA is reduced giving birth to PGAL (phosphoglyceraldehyde).
• PGAL will be regenerated into glucose and RuBp.

Photosynthesis in Plants

Plants are autotrophic organisms. Autotrophs mean that they can synthesize food directly from
inorganic compounds. Plants use carbon dioxide and water to produce the sugars and oxygen they
need for food. The energy to carry out this process comes from photosynthesis. The
following is the equation for the photosynthesis reaction that produces glucose:

6H2O + 6CO2 + light → C6H12O6 (glucose) + 6O2

Glucose can be used to form other organic compounds such as cellulose and can also be used as a fuel.
This process takes place through cellular respiration which occurs in animals and plants.
In general, the reaction that occurs in cellular respiration is the opposite of the equation above.
During respiration, sugar (glucose) and other compounds react with oxygen to produce carbon
dioxide, water, and chemical energy.

Plants capture light using a pigment called chlorophyll. This pigment gives plants their green
color. Chlorophyll is found in organelles called chloroplasts. Chlorophyll absorbs
light to be used in photosynthesis.

Although all the green parts of the plant body contain chloroplasts, most of the energy is produced in the
leaves. Inside the leaf is a layer of cells called the mesoderm which contains half a million
chloroplasts per square millimeter.

Light passes through a transparent, colorless cuticle to the dermis, where most photosynthesis takes place. The
leaf surface is usually covered by a waxy impermeable cuticle to prevent absorption of sunlight or excessive
evaporation of water.

Photosynthesis in Algae and Bacteria

Algae range from multicellular algae such as seaweed to microscopic algae consisting of a single cell.
Although algae do not have the complex structures of land plants, photosynthesis in both species
occurs in a similar way.

Simply because algae have different types of pigments in their chloroplasts, the wavelengths of light they
absorb also vary more. All algae produce oxygen and most are autotrophs. Only a
minority are heterotrophs, meaning they depend on materials made by other organisms.

Factors Affecting Photosynthesis

The process of photosynthesis is influenced by several factors, namely those that can affect directly such
as environmental conditions and factors that do not have a direct effect such as disruption of several
organic functions that are important for photosynthesis. Photosynthesis is actually sensitive
to a number of environmental conditions including the presence of sunlight, ambient temperature, and carbon
dioxide (CO2) concentrations. These environmental factors are also known as limiting factors
and have a direct effect on the rate of photosynthesis.

This limiting factor can prevent the photosynthetic rate from reaching optimal conditions even when other
photosynthetic conditions have improved, which is why this limiting factor affects the photosynthetic rate
by controlling the optimal photosynthetic rate. In addition, factors such as carbohydrate
translocation, leaf age, and nutrient availability affect the function of the important organs in
photosynthesis and thus indirectly affect the photosynthetic rate.

The success of plants and autotrophs in making food through photosynthesis is influenced and required by several

factors, namely:

1. Light

Light is the main ingredient for good photosynthesis.

A. Light intensity

Every plant has different light requirements. C3 plants (beans, cotton, soybeans, potatoes,
wheat) have low light tolerance, so when exposed to high light intensity photosynthesis does not increase.
Meanwhile, the light tolerance of C4 plants (sugarcane, corn and sorghum) is high. At
high light intensity will increase the intensity of photosynthesis.

B. Wavelength of Light

Each color spectrum has a different wavelength. However, chlorophyll can absorb more red and
blue colors because the wavelength of light is very efficient.

2. Temperature

All plants require different temperatures. For C3 plants, the optimum temperature needed is
around 20-26 ℃. Meanwhile for C4 plants, the optimum temperature required for photosynthesis is
around 35-40 ℃.

3. Plant Age

When the plant is mature, the tissues will form more and more perfectly, this helps increase the effectiveness
and rate of the photosynthesis process.

4. Concentration of Carbon Dioxide (CO2) and
Oxygen (O2)

Carbon dioxide greatly affects photosynthesis. The higher the concentration of carbon dioxide
in the air will increase the rate of photosynthesis. In contrast to carbon dioxide, the more O2
concentration will make the photosynthetic intensity decrease.

5. Water and Nutrient Content

Photosynthesis will be disrupted if the plant lacks water. Likewise, abundant water also
inhibits photosynthesis. Chlorophyll actually requires the elements Mg (magnesium) and Nitrogen
n). If these two elements are lacking, then the rate of photosynthesis will decrease.

Benefits of Photosynthesis

1. Produces Oxygen for Living Things

During photosynthesis, plants also release oxygen as a by-product. Oxygen is needed by living
things to breathe. In addition, during this chemical change, plants will absorb carbon dioxide
from pollution. When carbon dioxide is absorbed, the air around plants becomes cleaner and
cooler.

2. Forming Fruits and Tubers in Plants

Fruits and tubers are food reserves produced by this chemical process. Fruits and tubers can
also be used by humans and animals as a food source. Fruits and tubers contain many vitamins
and compounds that are beneficial to the human body.

3. Produce Glucose

In addition to oxygen, fruit contains glucose. Glucose in plants is used as fuel to make other
food substances. Like fat or protein. Both substances are equally important for
animals and humans. Protein is very good for the body. Protein can repair cells
and enhance human immunity.

4. Humidify the Air in the Surrounding Environment

10% natural humidity caused by vegetation. Increased air humidity has an impact on humans,
namely helping sedation, overcoming fatigue and helping people sleep better.

5. Produce Food Ingredients

The main function of photosynthesis is to produce food. Examples are fruits, tubers and
glucose. The nutritional composition of plants is very beneficial to humans and animals.
This is why the ability of plants to convert solar energy into chemical energy (nutrients) is
always a link in the food chain.

Closing

Based on all the explanations above, it can be concluded that photosynthesis is the process of compiling simple
compounds into complex compounds, in plant parts which then contain chlorophyll.

The photosynthesis process will also help produce the main product in the form of stored carbohydrates as
food, including fruit. This process will also require the help of sunlight. When
fruit is eaten by other organisms, there will be a transfer of energy.

If you are looking for books about plants or water, you can get them at sinaumedia.com. Reading
lots of books and articles won’t hurt you because Sinaumed’s will get #OtherWithReading information and
knowledge.

The impact of forest fires – In the past, Indonesia was often considered the lungs of the
world because it had a very large area of ​​forest. Forests are claimed to have a central role
in producing oxygen for mankind. Unfortunately, the case of forest fires that hit Indonesia has
made the forest area in Indonesia narrower and smaller. This of course brings fantastic losses
to the country and also threatens public health.

Broadly speaking, forest fires are caused by two primary factors. The first is natural factors
and the second is human-made factors that are not controlled. Natural factors, such as the influence of the
El-Nino effect, cause long dry spells so that the plants become very dry.

Before discussing fire, of course, we must first know what the definition of fire is. In this
case, of course, fire has a role as an igniter for a fire that occurs somewhere. A small fire
can become big and start a fire.

Fire is a chemical reaction formed from three elements, namely heat, oxygen and fuel which produce light
and heat. These three elements combine and become an element, namely fire. That’s
why the fire we see today can produce light as well as create a feeling of heat around it.

Fire itself is an uncontrolled fire that can harm the safety and property around us. The
nature of the fire before it starts is very important, usually igniting nearby objects for 3-10 minutes.
I

this is why if a fire occurs in a densely populated settlement, it will spread to neighboring houses.
Especially if the fire occurs in the forest. All life in the forest, such as flora,
animals, and even humans, can die as a result of the fires that occur. Now, on this occasion,
sinaumedia will discuss the impact of forest fires and how to prevent them. For those of you who
are curious about the impact of forest fires and how to prevent forest fires, see the following
reviews!

Forest fires

Forest fires and land fires are surface fires where the fire burns fuel such as (debris, trees, bushes,
etc.) above the surface. The fire then spreads abnormally below the surface (burning above
ground), burning organic matter through the peat pit and bush/tree roots, the tops of which ignite.

As it progressed, the flames spread both vertically and horizontally within the smoke pocket, burning only
white smoke on the surface. The fire will be very difficult to extinguish because the fire
starts underground and only smoke rises to the surface.

Previously, Indonesia had experienced the largest forest fires, these fires occurred in 1982, 1983, 1991,
1994, 1997, 1998, 2006 and 2015. The 2015 fires caused 80% of Sumatra to be covered in thick smoke due to
the fires. The impact of forest fires is of course detrimental to all parties, starting from
the economy, health and society, because the smoke and fires can also disturb neighboring countries.
Therefore, it is necessary to take serious measures regarding this disaster and analyze the reasons
for its failure.

Climate change is increasing the frequency of forest fires and the resulting damage. This
assertion does not come from wishful thinking, or from something that fell from the sky, but from
science.

In fact, there has been no shortage of efforts so far to recover from and prevent outbreaks of wildfires.
In Indonesia, the United States, Australia, everywhere they have been affected for years.
However, forest fires continue to occur with great damage. This does not include the
dead and missing.

In America, President Donald Trump, one of the people who do not believe in climate change, and he blames the bad
management of forests by the authorities in California.

In Indonesia, forest firers as well as individuals or companies are often targeted. It is very
possible that there was negligence on the part of parties with an interest in the forest. But
science, in general, blatantly dismisses such accusations: that forest fires are becoming more frequent,
with all the consequences, because of climate change.

Several studies have established a relationship between the two phenomena. For example, a 2014
study has results published in the journal Advanced Earth and Space Sciences. Key
findings: Rising temperatures and accompanying droughts are causing forest fires to break out in all
parts of the world. Another 2015 study found that the number of fire days per year is
increasing as global temperatures continue to rise.

The following year’s study, published in the Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, found
that climate change will continue to ‘increase the likelihood’ of wildfires in the western United
States. In addition, it was also found that increasing temperature and water vapor pressure
in the forests of the Western United States over the past few decades have caused 75% of the forest area
to be threatened by forest fires.

What is indisputable: forest fires cause material losses. Research by San Diego State
University in 2009 found the economic costs of forest fires were far greater than previously thought.
For example, the consequences of the forest fires in 2003 were about $2 billion higher than
estimates. In Indonesia, the World Bank estimates that the damage from forest fires in 2019
will reach IDR 72.95 trillion.

Researchers from the University of Oregon point to one possible really heavy effect on forest fires.
Large-scale forest fires, he concluded, “generated instability in the labor market due to stronger
seasonal variations in employment in subsequent years”.

Science also confirms that human activities are increasing global temperatures, which in turn causes
climate change. It is truly a hint of what can be done to prevent future forest fires, namely
taking steps to reduce the impact of human activities on the climate. Of course, this requires
a political decision. However, actors, especially companies actively choosing this path, must
be supported.

Impact of Forest Fires

Following are some of the impacts of forest fires on human health, which need to be watched out for, summarized
by sinaumedia.com from several sources.

1. Lung and Respiratory Infections

Smoke from forest fires can cause local/local irritation to the mucous membranes of the nose, mouth and
throat which are in direct contact with fire smoke, as well as triggering allergic reactions, inflammation
and possibly inflammation. , starting with ARI and if severe can reach pneumonia .

The ability of the lungs and respiratory tract to deal with infection is also reduced, making infection
more likely. Human) and bad environment (environment).

2. Lowering Body Resistance

In general, various chronic diseases in various organs of the body (heart, liver, kidneys) can also get
worse. This is partly due to an indirect effect as the mist suppresses the immune system and
also causes stress. It should be emphasized again that the elderly and children (as well as
people with chronic diseases) with weak immune systems are more susceptible to health problems.

3. Causing the Loss of Habitat of
Living Creatures in the Forest

Forest fires in Riau occur automatically which can damage local animal habitats. Creatures
that live in the forest are expelled and stop surviving such as interacting, eating, breathing, etc.
There are also rumors that a tiger has come out of the forest. He was looking for
another place to live to replace what he had lost. In addition to losing their homes, creatures
in the forest could die if they didn’t escape.

Forest creatures seek and find new habitats that will disturb society. If this continues and
no further action is taken, losses will occur. Humans will also lose their habitat as animals
will lose their homes.

4. Hard to Find Clean Water

Forests are important water reservoirs for survival. If the forest continues to dry up, then
there is nothing to hold back water, rainwater or mountain water. The existence of water and
forests is directly proportional. When forests are thinned, there is nothing left to hold
water, reducing groundwater (artesian) water supplies.

If this continued, it would be difficult for sentient beings to obtain clean water. The damage
caused by a lack of drinking water includes public health that will be disrupted, the water cycle will be
disrupted, thus impacting climate change, such as prolonged drought and irregular rain cycles.

5. Headache, Nausea, and Vomiting

Another impact of forest fires on human health is that they can cause headaches, nausea, and vomiting.
Exposure to carbon monoxide inhaled from forest fires can also cause headaches.

Even with headaches, carbon monoxide poisoning causes nausea and vomiting due to reduced oxygen supply to
the body. Migraine-like headaches are the type most often associated with the chemicals that
cause fire fumes.

6. Reflex cough due to mucus irritation

As much as possible, people should limit outdoor activities to avoid exposure to high levels of smoke from
forest and land fires. Otherwise, exposure to smoke can cause a person to cough.

Indeed, the mucous membranes of the respiratory tract secrete more mucus when irritated. The
increased production of mucus and the tightening of the airway muscles cause the cough reflex.

7. Global Warming

Due to the inclusion of chemicals such as carbon monoxide (CO) and aldehydes, the pollution caused by
intentional forest fires is far more dangerous than natural fires. The downside of smoke
pollution is that it is harmful to public health and inhibits plant photosynthesis.

In addition, the harmful effects of ozone, nitrogen oxides, carbon dioxide and hydrocarbons.
Different types of substances can travel long distances and be converted into other gases such as
ozone or particles such as nitrate and organic oxygen during this transport. The ozone layer
can also be destroyed by these chemicals. When the ozone layer is damaged, the earth’s surface
temperature rises, global warming occurs and the polar ice caps melt.

In addition, UV rays directly hit the earth (nothing gets in the way). It can also affect
people’s health, including skin cancer caused by UV rays. The next drawback is the greenhouse
effect it causes. Indeed, the resulting smoke prevents heat from being reflected back into the
biosphere. As a result, heat radiates from the surface and is reflected back into the smoke
above and cannot escape. If this continues, the greenhouse effect could melt the polar ice
caps, and if this happens, the country could sink.

The dynamics of the development of pollutants that enter the body of the environment are increasingly
diverse in quality and quantity, which are influenced by various human activities on earth. The
entry of pollutant into the environment will have a direct and indirect impact on the environment and the
health of the population in the area. To anticipate this, an initial analysis of potential
risks to ecosystems and society is carried out to control pollutant levels and prevention scenarios are also
developed.

8. Source of Dangerous Pollutants

Pollutants in the smoke from forest fires that fall to the surface of the earth can also be a source of
contamination in unprotected drinking water and catering facilities. If then the contaminated
water and food are consumed by the public, it is not impossible that digestive disorders and other diseases
will occur.

9. Exacerbates Asthma

Another effect of wildfires is that they exacerbate asthma and other chronic lung diseases, such as chronic
bronchitis, COPD, and more. Smoke from forest fires will be inhaled into the lungs.
The ability of the lungs to work is reduced, the patient gets tired easily and has difficulty
breathing.

10. Causes Eye and Skin Irritation

The main impact of forest fires on human health is that they can cause eye and skin irritation. Eye and
skin irritation can occur as a result of exposure to smoke. Fire smoke causes symptoms of
severe itching, watery eyes, inflammation and infection.

11. The Fall of a Big Tree

A tree that should have lived many years fell by accident. The existence of what is happening
will also be disrupted. If this continues, forest fires continue to occur and without
commensurate repairs, we will lose large green open spaces that can produce oxygen and natural resources.
Indeed, this time the results will not be small, but the losses will be much greater.

The downside is that existing agricultural land is used for construction and settlement, whereas forests
are inhabited by other organisms that are used to expand agricultural land. Later, our
generation will only think that the forest is just a fairy tale because the past has passed, they cannot
find the forest. The absence of forests would also cause a lot of damage. Such as
floods, landslides, global warming and rising temperatures.

12. The Economy is Disrupted

This can happen because the smoke from pollution caused by forest fires is very thick, making it difficult
for people to carry out economic transactions. This loss has an impact on residents because it
can reduce the income of residents who work in the private sector. In addition, for regional
agencies it also disrupts activities that rely on local governments in achieving regional
development.

How to Prevent Forest Fires

Prevention of forest fires is not only the duty of forest rangers, but also the obligation of all
Indonesian people. To reduce the potential for forest fires in Indonesia, the following methods
can be applied.

1. Analysis of Fire Prone Points

To determine the flammability point in an area, we can use the Keetch Byram Index method .
This method is done by assessing the danger of forest fires based on the index or degree of
drought in an area. With proper analysis, the risk of land fires can be avoided and
continuously managed.

2. Conduct Routine Patrols

Forest patrols are very important to protect forests, especially against potential forest fires and illegal
logging. Endemic forest fires require more frequent and strict forest patrols and monitoring.
Especially during the dry season, forest patrols and monitoring must be carried out more
frequently.

3. Detect forest or land fires as soon
as possible

Even when preventive measures have been taken through flash point analysis as well as strict patrols or
surveillance, the forest is still at risk of burning. Therefore, rangers and the public must
prepare for the worst. To make the most of forest fire prevention measures, to be careful and
quick to detect hot spots.

The following steps can be taken to detect forest fires quickly, including:

• Establish a watchtower that has long visibility, complete with binoculars, detection and
  communication equipment.
• Build guard posts in forest areas and border areas with residents or business land.
• Analyzing data from flights, satellites and weather data in forest areas.

4. Prepare Fire Fighting Equipment

All active equipment for forest fire management must be loaded and available at all times.
This is intended to speed up the extinguishing and evacuation process in the event of a forest or
field fire. Quick and proper handling will help reduce excessive losses.

It is also important to create water reservoirs in areas where there is a risk of explosion.
This is an effective way because the proximity to water will speed up the extinguishing and
evacuation process.

In addition, it is also necessary to install an alarm bell to signal when a fire occurs. This
alarm is intended to alert nearby rangers and volunteers to turn off immediately and evacuate early.
So that forest and land fires do not spread or spread too far.

5. Conducting Extension and Education

Suggestions can also be given periodically so that people understand the dangers of forest fires, how to
prevent them, and how to deal with them. These tips will increase public awareness about forest
sustainability. In addition, the board can also be used as a means of education and practice on
how to handle fires in the field.

The following is some knowledge that can be given to the community, including:

• It is not allowed to burn anything in forest areas that can cause fire to spread, such as dry
  grass or plastic and others.
• Do not burn in areas prone to fire.
• When you have finished burning something, make sure that the fire is completely extinguished
  so that there is no possibility of it reappearing, spreading and causing a forest fire.
• If you see a source of fire or fire, report it immediately or communicate with the guard post
  or guard on patrol so that it can be dealt with quickly.
• Provide an understanding of local regulations regarding permits and restrictions on
  burning prohibitions. This regulation was prepared by the Ministry of Forestry and Natural
  Resources. For example regarding the minimum distance of burning, permits and regulations
  for camping activities, regulations for workers in the forest, and so on.

Functions, Objectives and Benefits of HR Management – In business management, of course,
you will often find a human resources (HR) department or human resources management. The human
resource management function is generally responsible for recruiting and developing human resources in a
company.

Human Resource Management, abbreviated HRM, is the science of managing relationships and the role of resources
owned by individuals effectively and efficiently and can be used optimally to achieve the common goals of the
company, employees and society.

Human resource management is human resource development which functions to carry out planning, implementation,
recruitment, training, career development of employees or workers and taking initiatives to develop human
resources for organizational development of an organization or company.

Basically there is no business that doesn’t need to manage human resources or what we often know as Human
Resources (HR). The Human Resources Department is responsible for supporting various
needs related to business human resources (HR), including human resource management (HR) so that every
activity or job runs smoothly and efficiently.

In carrying out activities, both within an organization and within a company, competent human resources are
needed in their respective fields. In carrying out activities in a company or organization,
human resource management (HR) is also very important so that these activities can be carried out smoothly
and to achieve the desired goals.

The application of human resource management is one of the objectives of the means of communication between
employees and the company. The process of implementing human resource management may include
planning, leading, organizing, and controlling.

The function of human resource management is also very complex in the sustainability of a company.
For a better understanding, the following functions of human resource management in companies are
cited from various sources.

HR Management Function

The function of human resource management (HRM) is to manage people as efficiently as possible to achieve
mutually beneficial human resource units. Human Resource Management (HRM) is a subset of
general management that focuses on human resources.

HRM itself is a field of study that investigates how human roles and relationships exist to help achieve
organizational and business goals. In the book Human Resource Management by Malayu SP Ce
Hasibuan, the concept of HRM will be explained in a simple and structured way for Sinaumed’s friends.

In principle, this human resource management function includes a number of activities that have a
significant impact on all areas of the company’s work including planning, hiring and firing employees,
employee compensation, performance appraisal, rewards and career development, training and development,
occupational health and safety, leadership and productivity. The function of human resource
management is as follows.

1. Staffing and Performance Evaluation

Staffing

The first function of human resource management is staffing or membership. HR in the function
of human resource management is a function of membership regulation. There are three main
operations of this function including planning, drawing and selection.

This human resource management function plays an important role in determining the quality of human
resources in a company. The HR Department will carry out planning related to the recruitment
and development of personnel as well as selection and elimination related to the individual quality of the
HR

Performance evaluation

The human resource management function in a company will certainly evaluate the performance of the human
resource department. The HR department is responsible for evaluating the performance of the HR
department. This human resource management function can include evaluations and evaluations
related to the performance given during a certain period.

Through evaluation, the company can ensure that each employee fulfills their respective job
responsibilities. HR management must also be developed in various forms such as training to
improve HR performance.

2. Compensation and Job Training

Compensation

The next human resource management function is compensation. This function will then take care
of employee salaries which will also be linked to the satisfaction and benefits received by the company.
Compensation can be in the form of basic salary, bonuses, incentives, health insurance, leave,
retirement funds.

The HR department should make a good salary structure, while the manager should provide salary.
Both parties must have good coordination so that the compensation is in accordance with the joint
decision and applicable law.

Compensation aims to create an atmosphere of competition among company employees in a fair and consistent manner
with applicable policies.

Training and development

To improve the quality of human resources, an important function of human resource management is training
and development. The human resources department is responsible for helping managers create
training programs for each class of employees to create a higher quality of effectiveness.

The human resources manager must also be involved in training and development programs, assessing the needs
of training and development programs, and evaluating the effectiveness of training and development programs.
In addition to providing training, this function also allows human resources to be responsible for
termination of employment in certain circumstances.

Companies can train and develop their employees through formal and informal procedures. Formal
procedures may be implemented with the introduction of new positions or as a means of keeping up with
changing technology. Meanwhile, informal procedures can be carried out in the workplace and
managed by senior staff.

In this process, it means that the field of human resources can provide training, courses, seminars and
coordination opportunities within the company with employee or staff career planning. This
training and development includes activities such as the design and implementation of training programs and
their assessment programs.

3. Employee Relations , Personal
Research and Work Safety

Employee Relations

Human resource management is management that deals directly with human resources in all industries.
For companies with internal unions, the human resource management function should actively deal
with all union issues and negotiations.

The primary responsibility of the human resources department is to prevent unfair practices such as
strikes. In non-union companies, the human resources department must be involved in employee
relations. This function ensures that employees are treated fairly and if there is a clear and
good way to deal with complaints that arise.

Personal Research

The next function of human resource management is to analyze individual and company problems and make
changes accordingly. Human resource management will also act as a solution to individual
problems or research.

Issues that are commonly reviewed by human resources can include the causes of employee absences or tardiness,
sound recruitment and selection processes, and causes of labor dissatisfaction movements.

The human resources department is responsible for gathering and analyzing information regarding this case.
The results are used to assess whether existing policies need to be changed.

Occupational Health and Safety

The main function of human resource management is to create good health and safety in the business
environment. Occupational health and safety will affect the company’s reputation.

The HR department is obliged to maintain the safety of its workers through the programs it manages.
This is done to minimize unexpected events and create an atmosphere of safety and security in the
work environment.

The Human Resources Department is also responsible for specific training in occupational safety and the
development of health programs for workers. In addition, the human resources department is
required to report whenever an accident occurs.

4. Human Resource Planning

Mondy, Noe, and Premeaux state that human resource planning is a systematic process of assessing and
reviewing human resource needs to ensure that a number of employees are needed and requirements are met.
Skills are identified and made available when needed. The human resource planning (HR) function
includes a number of activities, including:

Analyze positions within a company to identify required tasks, objectives, skills, knowledge and
capabilities. Plan and forecast the company’s workforce needs in the short and long
term.

Develop and implement plans to meet these two needs.

Business planning for the quality and quantity of human resources (HR) is the most uncertain task of human
resource management as a predictor of trends in the business environment that is constantly unfolding.

In this regard, companies must be able to see trends in technological developments, such as those that can
affect the quality and quantity of the company’s human resources in the future. Planning human
resources (employees) effectively according to business needs to achieve business goals.

5. Allowance Remuneration

Employee salaries are said to be successful if they are based on justice and equality.

• The balance between wages paid for different jobs in a company.
• Pay fair and reasonable wages to employees or employees holding the same position in the same
  company.

Wages basically cover all the rewards received by workers or employees as a result of their work.
Mondy, Noe, and Premeaux state that rewards can take the form of one or a combination of wages,
benefits, or non-monetary rewards.

Wages can be in the form of money received by employees or employees for the results of their activities.
Allowances as additional financial rewards on top of the basic salary (gapok) include leave pay,
sick leave pay (THR), and health insurance.

HR Management Objectives

The goals of human resource management in every business are very diverse. According to Ulrich
and Lake (1990), human resource management systems can be a source of corporate competence that enables
companies to continuously learn and demonstrate new opportunities.

Cushway argues that the purpose of human resource management is to take management into account in formulating
human resource policies to ensure that the company has high performing employees or employees who are always
available, willing to deal with change and fulfilling their obligations as legal workers.

Not only that, the next goal is to implement and maintain all human resource policies and procedures that help
the company achieve its goals.

The role of HRM itself in a broad sense is to achieve business goals, including a human workforce that not
only has the capacity and skills but also the will and determination to do work efficiently and effectively.
The following are some of the objectives of HR management based on the opinion of economist
Sunarto.

• Obtaining and retaining the best employees, highly motivated, and can be trusted by the
  company.
• Always improve the quality and ability of employees to work in the company so as to increase
  productivity.
• Creating an optimal employee recruitment system.
• Creating a good working environment between management and employees.
• Balancing the needs of each stakeholder.
• Reward employees based on the achievements they achieve. For this,
  companies can use employee performance appraisal applications for their data sources.
• Improving employee welfare
• Provide equal opportunity for all employees
• Creating fairness and transparency among all employees.
• Manage employees based on their individual needs and facilitate the delivery of their
  aspirations.

Benefits of HR Management

Human resource management (HR) plays a vital role in the growth of an organization or business and forms the
backbone of any organization or business, small or large.

Many organizations clearly state that employees are their greatest and most valuable asset, which means
that effective human resource management is essential for the growth of any business or business.
When done right, human resource management makes a huge difference in increasing employee
productivity in the workplace.

Here are 5 key benefits of human resource management to consider when managing human resources in your industry
or organization for maximum productivity at every level.

1. Recruitment and Training

One of the main benefits of human resource management (HR) is recruiting and bringing the right people into
their industry or organization and training them to do their job better. . They
develop job descriptions that are more relevant to their position.

2. Performance Management System

Human resource management is responsible for improving the performance management system of employees so
that they feel motivated and rewarded for their achievements. This will not only help them
improve their skills but will also force them to look better than before. Always try to be open
about their accomplishments. Performance Management An effective system that identifies and
rewards individual performance.

3. Building Culture and Values

One of the most important benefits of a human resource management (HR) department is creating a healthy and
comfortable workspace. helps bring out the best in an employee. Creating a good
workspace is the main responsibility of the Human Resources (HR) department to ensure maximum
productivity.

4. Conflict Management

Another very important benefit of a human resource management (HRM) department is the management and
resolution of conflicts between employees and superiors in an industry or organization. Human
resource management takes timely action to peacefully and elegantly resolve unpleasant conflicts before they
get out of hand and mess things up.

5. Increasing Employee Turnover

One of the main benefits of human resource management (HRM) is the careful monitoring and management of
employee turnover. High employee turnover is taking a toll on the industry. It
costs more than twice the income of current employees to create and train new employees. The
human resources (HR) department has to be very clear about hiring the right people from the start.

When interviewing candidates, they should not only look at their skills but also check whether they are a
good fit for the industry or organization. Human resource management (HR) departments usually
look at employees when there is a problem but the reality is that they should go to them and ask them to
reduce employee turnover.

Closing

The explanation above shows that Human Resource Management (HRM) includes the competence and potential of
leaders and employees of a company. Employees must not be treated like machines and must
realize that employees have potential and talents that can be continuously developed for business interests.
Once developed, the leader must create a conducive atmosphere so that his abilities can be applied
within the company.

The Function of a Thermos – Hello, Sinaumed’s friends , I’m sure you are already
familiar with a kitchen tool called a thermos. The reason is, almost every household keeps
these devices. You can see for yourself what the function of a thermos is in general, namely as
a tubular container or bottle for storing hot water.

Thermos is a household appliance that has many advantages. In the past, thermos flasks were
only used to store hot water. Today, thermos flasks have been improved many times to make them more
practical and can be carried anywhere.

For example, mothers will often carry a small thermos of hot water with them to make milk for their babies.
Unfortunately, very few people know the role and function of a thermos as a container for drinking
water.

Since this kitchen appliance keeps water hot, mothers can use it to make milk for their children on the
move. But did you know that each part of this thermos has its own function?

Thermos function

1. The function of the outer glass wall

The thermos has an outer glass wall, which functions to prevent radiant heat transfer. So the
heat from outside that enters the thermos is reflected back, so that the cold water contained in the thermos
is maintained at a temperature.

2. The thermos lid function

The thermos lid has a shape that is like a blockage and functions to prevent water and air from coming in
and out of the thermos. In other words, the thermos lid can prevent heat transfer by convection
and conduction.

3. The function of the glass wall

Can we also see the function of the flask from the inside of the glass? In addition to the
outer glass wall, the flask also has an inner glass wall. The function of this section is to
prevent heat transfer so that the wall is not absorbed.

4. The function of the protective glass wall

A protective glass wall is located on the outside of the tank. The function of this section is
to isolate heat between the air around the flask and the glass tube on the appliance. Having an
outer insulation layer prevents you from getting too hot when you want to pour hot water from the
thermos.

5. Function of the Cup Holder Rubber Part

The next part of the thermos is the rubber cup holder, which has the function of keeping the bottle or
glass in the bottle fixed and unchanged. This thermal rubber is the bottom of the thermos
design.

6. Vacuum or Vacuum Function

The vacuum or vacuum inside the vessel prevents heat transfer from outside the vessel and inside the
vessel, and isolates heat. The absence of a medium in this vacuum prevents heat transfer by
conduction and convection.

In short, if the function of the tank in the vacuum section is to limit the possibility of heat loss from
inside or heat entering from outside into the tank. The vacuum is the center of the
flask.

The flask is actually made of double-glazed glass, with a vacuum between the walls or the middle.
Then on one of the walls there is a layer of silver, which traps heat so that radiation does not
occur and is not absorbed by the wall.

7. The Outside of the Thermos

The outside of the thermos has a tube shape made of plastic or stainless metal material that is sturdy and
can protect the inside of the thermos. Now the outside of the thermos is available in various
colors and patterns to give it an aesthetic impression.

History of the Thermos

The invention of the thermos has made significant changes since 1904. Steady technological advances and constant
development of new products have helped keep the thermos at the forefront of the industry for almost a century.

The flask was invented by Sir James Dewar in 1892, a scientist at the University of Oxford, the first “thermos”
to be produced commercially in 1904, when a German two-glass blower founded GmbH Thermos, the public held a
naming contest for “servant jar” (vacuum flask) , after which the Munich people named it “thermos” from
the Greek word “Therme” which means “hot”.

In 1907, Thermos GmbH sold the trademark rights to the bottle to three independent companies:

The American Thermos Bottle Company of Brooklyn, NY; Thermos Limited from Tottenham, England;
Canadian Thermos Company Limited of Montreal, Canada. Thermos became so popular and
known after being brought by a number of famous expeditions, including:

• Lieutenant. EH “Shackleton’s Journey to the South Pole”,
• Robert E. Peary’s “Journey to the North Pole”,
• Colonel Roosevelt “Expedition to Mombasa and into the heart of the African Congo” with
  Richard Harding Davis.
• The Wright Brothers “Airplane and Zeppelin”

This flask is praised worldwide for its revolutionary design. In 1909, this flask won the
“Grand Prize” at the Alaska Yukon Pacific Show and was honored for seven other exhibitions around the
world.

In 1911, Thermos made a technological breakthrough by producing the first glass filling machine.
So far, the thermos is famous for its vacuum glass technology in the world.

The growth in the popularity of the flask was extended by the production of glass making machines.
In 1923, the company introduced a 24 liter “blue jug” and a large rice flask called the “Jumbo
Jug”.

A new type of vacuum insulated double-walled Pyrex® glass tank was newly designed in 1928 and had a
capacity of 24 gallons. It became very popular in 1928 and 1929 for ice cream and fish
freezers, shortly before the advent of commercial refrigeration.

When World War II broke out in Europe in 1939, almost all the herbs stored in Britain were limited due to
use by soldiers for war. Meanwhile, in the US, the thermos company that played a role in
supplying thermos for wartime needs was “The American Thermos”.

At that time, more than 98% of the production of flasks was used for military purposes and atomic energy
laboratories. Although the war ended in 1945, the flask’s popularity continued to grow.

By 1957, the vacuum flask was almost universally recognized for use in food and beverage. In
addition, thermos products are also very useful for the needs of the scientific, medical and industrial
world.

They have been used in a variety of instruments for measuring electrical power, aircraft climb rates,
detecting oil deposits and recording weather conditions. And has been used to transport rare
tropical fish, store and transport plasma, serum, bone, tissue and insulin.

In 1966, the world’s first thermos with the name stainless steel vacuum was introduced.
This product will change the way food or drink is kept cold or hot around the
world.

In 1971 thermos products were exported to more than 100 countries. 1985 was a successful year for thermos with
the introduction of the coffee machine “The Coffee Butler” . This vacuum insulated
glass carafe hit the market around this time and became one of the top household products in North
America.

Tips for Choosing a Good and Right Thermos

Is the function of a thermos really useful in everyday life? Especially when traveling, you
can still get drinks with temperatures that are still hot or still cold. This makes the thermos
a popular household appliance and a must have, for example a portable stove.

Due to the large number of thermos products on the market, you may feel confused about which thermos to
choose. because there are thermos products that leak quickly, as a result the hot water storage
process will be disrupted.

So based on that, you have to apply some tips in choosing a thermos. The first thing is to pay
attention to the material used to form the device earlier. In general, the thermos itself is
made using various materials.

Starting from glass, plastic, to stainless steel . Of course, it would be better if you
choose a thermos made of glass or stainless steel, because materials like these tend to have a good
ability to retain temperature.

As there are many flasks in circulation, their sizes become more varied. some are mini sizes,
for example 200 milliliters and some are up to three liters in size. Therefore, you need to
adapt it to your daily needs.

Also, don’t forget to consider the thermos function according to your needs. Because over
time, thermos can not only be used to delay heat. But you can also use it to withstand cold
temperatures.

However, some of the flasks that were scattered turned out to have only one ability. For
example, being able to withstand only heat or only being able to withstand cold temperatures.
So according to that, you must adjust it according to your needs.

It’s not uncommon for people to think that having a high price is good. Because the outer
appearance of the thermos does not guarantee the quality of the thermos in maintaining the water
temperature.

In addition, sometimes brand flasks are counterfeited so that brands that are known for their good quality turn
out to be bad.

Quoted from Vacuum Flask.rangdong.com , there are three types of flasks, namely glass bottles,
stainless steel bottles, and plastic bottles. Each type has its own advantages and
disadvantages.

Glass thermos is safe for health, keeps heat stable and preserves milk, coffee, tea without mixing odors.
However, in general, glass flasks are expensive. Some glass bottles are not impact-resistant.
For example, consider saving for a trip to Lebaran.

If you need both, then choose a thermos that can be used at the same time to delay cold and hot
temperatures so that the function of the thermos is much more flexible. Then don’t forget to
pay attention to the size of the thermos you need.

It is undeniable that today’s thermos is indeed one of the kitchen thermos that is needed by every
household. Using a thermos, you can also use it and easily carry warm drinks or cold drinks on
the go.

• Smell Check

Before buying, remember to smell the thermos, if there is a bad smell, it means that the material in the
thermos is not good. So it’s better not to buy it.

• Check the Weight of the Flask

You might be tempted to buy a thermos because it’s lightweight so you don’t have to carry it around.
However, a thermos that is too light is not made properly or the material is not good, besides that
a thermos that is too light cannot retain heat for a long time or can only retain heat for about 1-2
hours.

• Endurance Test

A good thermos can retain heat for a long time so that every component fits perfectly. The
bottle cap must be tight and the cap rubber must be good silicone.

Because the silicone material has few molecules, it mixes with the drink when pouring. In
addition to not sealing, silicone bacteria can build up on the lid of the hot water tank and cause an
unpleasant odor that is a potential health hazard.

How a Thermos Works

According to the exchange theory of Henry Prevost Babbage (1824 – 1918), a colder object always absorbs
heat waves from the other until they are both at the same temperature. Based on this theory,
hot or cold tea in a thermos will lose heat or absorb heat from its place. However, temos is
designed to be able to block three paths of heat transfer: conduction, convection, and radiation.

The flask is made of double glass, the space between the two walls and one of the walls is covered with a
glossy coating (silver was used here). In this flask there are two glass walls, each of which
is polished. The inside is polished so that hot water is not absorbed by the walls.
While the outside of the glass wall is polished and coated with silver in order to prevent heat
transfer by radiation.

What do you do with a vacuum? Vacuum is used here to prevent heat transfer by convection.
Does the lid have a function? Obviously, yes, the thermos lid here is made of
insulating material, the goal is to avoid heat transfer by conduction. The operating principle of a thermos
is actually very simple.

This flask uses an adiabatic material. Ideally, this adiabatic material inhibits the
interaction between the system and the environment. There is no displacement of the system on
the ship with its environment. Hence no heat exchange. By using this adiabatic
material, the thermos can maintain the temperature of the water it contains.

Thermos Parts

1. Close the Cork (Bottle Cap)

This unit has the function of closing the bottle cap after the thermos is full of water. This
cap has the effect of preventing heat transfer by conducting conduction. So the thermos lid can
prevent water and air from escaping from the thermos.

2. Glass Inner Wall

We may not realize that a flask has an inner lining. This wall has the effect of preventing
heat transfer of hot water so cold water is not absorbed. It is intended that heat is
distributed unscathed and conducts heat to the outside.

3. Exterior Glass

This section serves to prevent heat transfer by radiation. The heat from the outer wall of the
glass that enters the balloon is reflected to the outside of the balloon so that no heat enters.

4. Vacuum Space (Vacuum)

This section has the function of maintaining and limiting the possibility of losing heat contained in the
thermos. According to the Encyclopedia Britannica , these voids prevent heat
transfer from the interior and exterior walls leading to insulation. Therefore, this
process becomes important in vacuum bottles.

Therefore, the thermos is responsible for minimizing heat loss by conduction and convection, but not by
radiation. The plug is made of a mixture of aluminum, glass, plastic and cork, so it conducts
electricity fairly well.

The inside of the thermos is made of aluminum covered with glass while the outer protective layer of the
thermos is made of plastic and cork with the aim of keeping the temperature in the thermos constant and
unchanged. Then the vacuum (vacuum) in the thermos acts as an insulator to maintain the water
temperature.

Application of Thermodynamics to Flasks

Of course, there are still many applications of thermodynamics in our lives. Another example
of the application of thermodynamics can be found in the flask. The application of the first law of
thermodynamics is also found in the flask, which uses an adiabatic material, thus preventing the exchange of
heat between the system and the surroundings and vice versa, so that there is no decrease in
temperature.

A thermos is also an example of an isolation system that is fairly easy to find. How heat
works is put into a thermos and cannot get out because it is blocked by the shiny white glass.
The reason why all of our bottles have glossy white glass inside is because compared to dark
colors, white absorbs less heat.

In addition to heat-resistant glass, heat is also prevented by an air gap between the tube and the glass,
then an air gap between the tube and the wall is prevented, because air is a poor conductor of electricity.
hot. Eventually, it gets blocked again by the outer layer of the plug or whatever we touch and see
which is usually plastic or metal.

By using this adiabatic material, the thermos is able to maintain the temperature of the water inside.
Hot water that has entered the thermos does not cool quickly.

Author: Ziaggi Fadhil Zahran

The difference between strategy and tactics – The terms tactics and strategy are usually
used in the business world. It is not uncommon for people to assume that both have the same
definition. In fact, there is a very basic difference in strategy and tactics.
Misunderstanding the two can lead to the failure of an organization or business.

In a competitive industry, you will always come up with new and better products and services.
The goal is to track the evolution of consumer demand. For example, Microsoft and
Apple both make computer operating system products. They always do a tactical battle to win the
hearts of consumers.

While strategy and tactics originate from military terms, their usage has spread to planning in many areas
of life. Strategy is a master plan or set of goals. Changing strategy such as
trying to take down an aircraft carrier is possible, but not fast.

Tactics are the specific actions or steps you take to achieve your strategy. For example, in
times of war, a state’s strategy may be to win over the hearts and minds of opposing civilians.
To achieve this, they can use tactics such as broadcasting or building a hospital.

Your personal strategy may be about entering a particular career, while your tactics may include choosing
an education, finding a mentor to help you, or setting yourself apart from the competition. We
can have strategies for everything from gaining political power, to promoting, building relationships, and
increasing blog readership.

Whatever we try to do, we will do our best to understand how strategy and tactics work, and how they
differ, and how we can adapt the two. Without a strategy, we risk wandering through life, a
life of uncertainty and confusion if we move towards what we want.

Without strategy, we must live in a dream or chronic dissatisfaction. As Lawrence Freedman
wrote in Strategy: One story, “It is considered reckless to have no strategy, face
problems or strive for any cause. Of course, no military campaign, corporate investment, or
government initiative will receive support unless there is a strategy to measure it…. There
is a call for strategy whenever the path to a certain goal is not straightforward.”
And without tactics, you become completely dependent on luck to execute your
strategy.

To achieve anything, we need micro and macro visions, forests and trees – and how the two perspectives
mesh. Strategy and tactics complement each other. It doesn’t work well without the
other.

Sun Tzu realized this two and a half millennia ago when he said: “Strategy without tactics is the
slowest path to victory. Tactics without strategy is the noise before the flop.
We need to take a long-term view and think about the future, and choose short-term actions to
take now for what we want later.”

Sinaumed’s friends , so that you don’t misunderstand in applying the two, you should really
understand what the difference between the two is. Check out the following reviews!

What are Tactics?

So what’s a tactic? Tactics are the specific things you will do to achieve the goals you have
set yourself in the developed strategy. Tactics are specific plans and resources that you will
use to achieve your goals. Business tactics include marketing and sales plans, which team will
execute them, partners and any other resources you may need.

The word “tactics” comes from the Ancient Greek word “taktikos” , loosely translated as “the art of
organizing or directing”. We now use this term to refer to actions towards a goal.
Tactics often focus on the efficient use of available resources, be it money, people, time,
ammunition or materials. Tactics also tend to be short term and more specific than
strategy.

Many tactics are timeless and have been used for centuries, if not millennia. Military tactics
such as ambushes, use of the weather, division and conquest have been around since humans fought wars.
The same goes for tactics used by politicians and protesters.

Effective tactics often include an “implementation intent” – specific triggers that signal when the tactic
should be used. Just decide what to do. We need an “if this then that” plan to
know where, when, and why. The short-term nature and flexibility of our tactics allows us to
pivot as needed, choosing whichever tactic is right for the situation, to achieve our larger strategic
goals.

What is Strategy?

Strategy comes from the Greek word “stratēgia” which means the art of directing troops, commands, positions
or generals. Strategy can be defined as a general plan to achieve one or more goals set within
a certain period of time.

Strategy describes what your overall or long term goals are. Strategy is also a plan for what
you want to achieve, as well as the problem you want to solve. Strategy is important because
the resources available to achieve it are often limited. Strategy involves the process of
setting goals, prioritizing, identifying actions to achieve goals, and mobilizing resources to implement the
actions.

The Difference between Strategy and Tactics

From understanding the two things above, we can conclude a little what is the difference between strategy
and tactics. Broadly speaking, strategy is a plan or blueprint that contains various tactics;
Strategy has a wider scope than tactics.

Differences in Strategy and Tactics in the
Business World

Both are two things that are used in different aspects of life. Governments, armies, and even
wars require strategy and tactics. Anything related to goals or objectives requires strategies
and tactics.

Business is often known as the long game. Of course, there are also short term and long term
goals. Surely you don’t want to do business in just 2 or 3 months, do you? The
long game of business requires many different requirements to achieve the desired goals and objectives.
When you have a goal, you need a detailed plan to achieve it.

At this point, the plan becomes a strategy because of the need to make it happen. Therefore,
the expected result of these actions is the achievement of long-term goals.

Tactics, on the other hand, are actions that are structured in such a way as to achieve a set long-term
goal. In some cases, there are tactics designed to deal with unexpected or expected changes or
different situations. Not only in the business world, we can easily find the use of tactics in
football matches.

For example, the manager determines the strategy to win the game. To achieve this, they will
use various tactics such as passing the ball to certain players. The player’s task is to pass
the ball to create scoring opportunities. But in the game, maybe their defenders are much
taller than the strikers to be able to handle the incoming crosses.

Given conditions on the pitch, managers may decide to change tactics. For example, pushing
wingers onto the field and playing behind defenders. This kind of tactical change can lead to
victory so that the original strategy is always carried out.

How to Use Strategy and Tactics in Business

After understanding the difference between the two, let’s discuss further how the two can be applied to
business. In the military field, just two people are also useless. But when the
two are combined, they support each other.

No matter how good your trading strategy is, all of this is useless without a strategy.
Tactics are what you really need to do to make your business a success. Tactics are
the building blocks of an execution plan that will turn your strategy into reality.

Tactics are your roadmap, specifically your marketing plan, sales, product and who you choose to work with.
Tactics are all the specific choices you make and the tasks you perform to execute your trading
strategy.

The Importance of Strategy and Tactics in the
Business World

The most important thing to remember is that tactics will support your strategy. Since tactics
are steps or points for implementing strategy, they must match each other. For example, the
strategy of an upscale restaurant is to create a high-quality, intimate experience for diners.
A possible strategic support tactic is to provide a great customer experience, from improving the
look inside, improving the quality of the flowers on the table to choosing the right menu.

With these strategies and tactics, restaurants will stand out by providing delicious food and great
experiences. In return, they will ask the customer to pay a higher price. If done,
strategy and tactics will go hand in hand. A business selling handmade leather wallets, watches
and other accessories with a target market of craft lovers needs to have the right strategy and tactics.
For example, by creating campaigns or advertisements that inform about the origins of leather and
the stories behind the craftsmen.

When your tactics don’t align with your strategy, you will send a different message to your potential
customers and it will confuse them. You might attract the wrong customers who won’t buy your
product.

• What are the key points to include in your trading strategy? Marketing
  channel. How will you sell your products and services? Online or
  offline?

• Marketing plan. How do you reach potential customers? Are you
  going to use a traditional or digital brochure?

• Team. Who are the people you will involve to achieve company goals?

• Partners and Resources. A business sometimes needs to partner with other
  businesses to be successful. List all partners who are important to you.

After understanding the difference between the two, let’s discuss further how the two can be applied to
business. In the military field, just two people are also useless. But when the
two are combined, they support each other.

No matter how good your trading strategy is, all of this is useless without a strategy.
Tactics are what you really need to do to make your business a success. Tactics are
the building blocks of an execution plan that will turn your strategy into reality.

Tactics are your roadmap, specifically your marketing plan, sales, product and who you choose to work with.
Tactics are all the specific choices you make and the tasks you perform to execute your trading
strategy.

The Relationship between Strategy and Tactics

Every time we decide on a goal and invest resources to achieve it, we create a strategy.
Freeman wrote:

“A popular contemporary definition describes it as seeking a balance between ends, means, and means;
on goal setting; and the resources and methods available to achieve those goals.
This balance requires not only finding ways to achieve desired goals, but also aligning goals so
that realistic ways of achieving them can be found with the available means.”

In The Grand Strategy of the Roman Empire , Edward N. Luttwak writes that strategy “is not about
moving troops across geographic areas, as in a board game. It encompasses the entire
struggle of opposing forces, which need not have any dimensions at all…. When you think
about winning a war, what does victory mean? History is replete with examples of wars being
“won” on paper, only to be restarted as soon as the enemies have had time to regroup.

So, determining your goals, to fully cover what you want to achieve, you need to develop a good strategy.
Success is not instant success but long term success. This is the difference between
the end of World War I and World War II. World War I was to win this war. World
War II was about never having a war like this again.

In Good Strategy, Bad Strategy , Richard Rumelt writes: “The most basic idea of ​​strategy is to apply
strengths against weaknesses, or if you prefer, strengths are applied to the most promising opportunities… A
good strategy is not just about using existing strengths but generating strengths. .

Rumelt’s definition of strategy as creating strength is extremely important. You will not burn
out while executing your strategy. You choose a consolidation strategy and increase your
strength as you do so. Back to winning hearts and minds – tactics require upfront costs.
But over time, and as strategies were deployed, additional strength and support was gained by
winning the support of the local population. A good strategy makes you stronger.

Traits of a Good Strategy

1. Decisions that utilize data

A good strategy is carefully thought out and planned and very well documented. If you want to
build a solid long-term strategy, you need to gather information and data from past experiences to influence
future data-driven decision-making.

For example, some industries experience seasons in their business. Knowing how to use the
seasons to your advantage is an example of good strategic thinking and using historical data to your
advantage.

2. Clearly defined goals

The best strategy is based on clear objectives. Building a good strategy is much easier if you
know exactly what to achieve. Having clear goals is an important part of long-term strategic
planning. Many people plan strategy and business goals together, which can simplify the
process. But, without an end goal, trying to strategize is like trying to run without knowing
the route.

3. Backup plan

The success of the strategy depends on the expected results. But what happens when strategy
gets in the way? This is where a backup plan comes in. If you include contingency
plans in your strategy, you can anticipate bottlenecks. The team will know what to do to
overcome obstacles so the project doesn’t completely stall.

Traits of a Good Tactic

1. Tactics are short term

While strategy is a long term plan, tactics are short term steps that help achieve smaller goals.
Tactical planning involves breaking down strategic plans into short-term actions.

2. Tactics are closely related to strategy

If you are trying to understand how a particular tactic contributes to your strategy, it may not be the
best tactic for your strategy. The work you do must make a positive contribution to the goals
you want to achieve.

The OKR goal-setting framework is a good example of the relationship between short-term tactics and
long-term vision. There are main goals and main results set to achieve the main goal.
The tactics that people apply regularly contribute to the development of key results.

3. Tactics are actionable and timed

Tactics are best executed within a limited amount of time. As with most goal setting
strategies, setting a time limit ensures the tactic is completed within the deadline. When in
doubt about how to create actionable tactics, there’s a time limit.